Viera je podstata
Viera je ten jediný presný a pozitívny zmysel, a to je šiesty zmysel. Viera je viac ako zrak. Viera je viac ako hmat. Vieru necítite. Vieru nechutnáte. Vieru nevoniate. Vieru nevidíte. Viera je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia. A ľudia mi povedia, že majú vieru, a hovoria, že nemôžu veriť v Božské uzdravenie? Priatelia, ak neveríte v Božské uzdravenie, ste stratení. Je to tak. Ako by ste mohli, ak nemáte dosť viery v Boha, aby dal do poriadku toto telo, v ktorom by ste Ho oslavovali, o koľko viac musíte mať vieru, aby ste verili, že Boh vezme toto staré smrteľné a urobí z toho nesmrteľné, aby to vzal hore. To je priame Božské uzdravenie. Ó, budú hrozné sklamania v deň súdu, pri vzkriesení. Je to pravda.
No, niektorí–mnohí ľudia prechádzajú cez modlitebný rad a hovoria, „Ó, ja mám vieru do uzdravenia.“
A priatelia, rovno, keď prechádzajú, ja viem, že oni nemajú dostatok viery ani na uzdravenie bolesti zubu. Je to tak. A niektorí z nich prichádzajú s rakovinou a hovoria, „Mám vieru, aby som bol uzdravený,“ oni nemajú vieru. Moja lekcia Písma dnes večer povedala, „Viera je podstatou vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia.“ Vidíte, to je podstata. To je niečo priame, niečo, čo skutočne máte, nie niečo, čo si predstavujete, niečo, čo si myslíte, že máte; ale to je priamy pozitívny skutok, ktorý vy máte. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
1Máme nejaké nové prístroje na nahrávanie.
My sotva kedy vieme, v ktorý večer kde budeme. Je to myslím práve asi tretí presun za posledné štyri večery. Tak, máme ďalší presun, myslím, že zajtra večer. Tak to, čo to robí tak hrozne náročným, to presúvanie sa z miesta na miesto, vtedy vy sotva... To je ako každý večer nové miesto a to robí, že je to tak veľmi ťažké.
Verím, že niekedy, keď prídem znova do Oaklandu, že možno dostaneme niečo také ako toto auditórium tu na týždeň alebo dva. To je to, keď môžeme mať skutočné prebudenie a skutočné zhromaždenie. Či tomu veríte? Áno, ja tiež verím, že by sme to mohli mať.
Náš plán bol tak nepravidelný. No, povedal by som toto: sme tu len jeden alebo dva večery a potom sto míľ ďalej. Práve v čase, keď dostávame tú vec, ľudia sú usadení tak, že môžu začať vidieť Božie nadprirodzené hnutie, vtedy ukončujú to zhromaždenie, ideme niekde dvesto, tristo, štyristo míľ ďalej a začíname znova, a práve keď sa ľudia dostávajú do štádia prebudenia, kde môžu byť uzdravení a veľa vecí môže byť učinených...
2Tak ja si myslím, že potom, ako sa teraz vrátim z Kanady, no, predtým ako pôjdeme do Mexika alebo niekde, myslím, že spravíme miesta prebudenia, zostaneme tam asi mesiac v tom čase, na nejakom takom mieste, alebo niečo také, tak že budeme môcť skutočne dostať ľudí... Keď oni budú môcť tam zostať tak dlho, až kým niektorí z tých, za ktorých sa budeme modliť, začnú prichádzať a začnú prichádzať správy o uzdravení a svedectvá budú...
Ako v mojom rodnom meste v Jeffersonville, Indiana. Prečo, nič tam nie je. Ó, hneď ako prichádzame do mesta, stovky ľudí sa zhromaždia zovšadiaľ, pretože oni sú... Vy ste usadení na jednom mieste; nepresúvate sa takto.
3A potom, priatelia, toto je asi okolo šesť mesiacov, čo cestujem takmer deň aj noc. Dnes som mal nádherný deň sám s Bohom. Nikto tam nebol, len Pán a ja. A ja sa stávam viac usadenejším, keď som sám. Tak, mám ešte päť zhromaždení pred tým, ako si zoberiem nejaké voľno: ešte päť zhromaždení. A potom v mesiaci máj si vezmem celý mesiac a pôjdem do Skalnatých hôr, kde, ó... sám... tam, keď vyzeráte... Ja to mám rád, byť sám s Bohom. To je ten spôsob, kedy zisťujem, aký mi je On drahý. A potom ako sa vrátim späť, potom začneme v Kanade...
4 Tak, nemáme veľa času. Koľko času máte do uzatvorenia tejto posluchárne? Do jedenástej? Myslím, že oni povedali, že o jedenástej sa zatvára táto poslucháreň. Tak ja by som chcel ku vám hovoriť dnes večer len na–len vziať trochu času a vyučovať Slovo viery, a aby ste mohli vedieť, ako pristúpiť ku Bohu.
Je veľa tých veľkých a hlbokých tém, o ktorých ľudia tvrdia, že vedia tak veľa. A keď to prichádza dolu do tej záverečnej skúšky sily, oni o tom vedia veľmi málo. Tak, to je pravda. A my ideme dnes večer vyhľadať zopár týchto vecí.
A okrem iného, pozajtra večer v tej inej posluchárni mám načrtnúť môj životný príbeh; to je, ak by ste ho chceli počuť. Radi by ste ho počuli? Nech vidíme vaše ruky. To je dobré. Oznámili ste, kde je tá poslucháreň?
5[Koniec nahrávky – pozn.prekl.]… rozumná myšlienka, pretože ja chcem byť uzdravený. To je to, prečo som tu... Toto je pre mňa veľká obeť byť tu, priatelia. Ja mám dom a rodinu. A ja som nový; Ja som len malé dieťa v tej práci. Toto je len pár mesiacov, odkedy ten dar uzdravovania ku mne prišiel. Ja nemám...?... svoj vlastný dom. Bývam v dvoch malých izbách v malom „L“ domčeku. Moja manželka nosí vodu na vzdialenosť takmer polovicu mestského bloku, a vynáša ju znova z domu. Ponúkali mi nádherné domy v rôznych mestách, kde mi povedali, „Vybudujem ti dom hodný päť tisíc dolárov, jednoducho ti ho darujem.“
6Priatelia, to nie sú peniaze, o ktoré mi ide. Želal som si, aby som nikdy nemusel na to myslieť. A to je ten dôvod, že mnohí z vás posielajú, že mi ponúkate svoje dary; ja ich neprijímam. Pretože tu nejde o vaše financie; ja chcem vašu dôveru. Som tu pre vaše uzdravenie.
7A ako som hovoril o tom malom dome, manželka a dve deti, ja by som bol rád dnes večer s nimi. Práve asi teraz, je jedenásť hodín, tá malá verná je na svojich kolenách, modlí sa teraz za mňa. Ona vie, že asi teraz je čas, kedy sa začína bohoslužba. Milá stará matka sa modlí za mňa. Ten malý chlapec, ktorého matka zomrela, keď mal len dva roky, on sa za mňa modlí. A nejako, keď prichádzam za kazateľňu, ja jednoducho cítim, že ich modlitby budú vypočuté. A ja viem, že On je na blízku. Neviete, ako rád by som ich videl dnes večer. Keď som ich zanechal pri lietadle, ako som išiel pred pár mesiacmi, oni sa držali môjho saka a plakali. Lekár z môjho zboru mi povedal, že budem žiť už asi len jeden rok: povedal, že pri tom tempe, ako som chodil, že jedného večera dostanem srdcový záchvat za kazateľňou. A môj malý chlapec sa toho obáva, tak on len plakal, hovoril, „Ocko, nechoď.“
8Ale je niečo, čo ma volá ku chorým a trpiacim. A priatelia, ja vám môžem pomôcť, iba ak mi veríte. To je ten jediný spôsob, ktorým ja kedy môžem urobiť niečo pre vás.
A ja by som tam dnes večer rád bol. Neviete, ako rád... Mnohí z vás vedia, čo to je byť preč z domu, však? Ale ja... to je... Ja hovorím, že to je malá chatrč. Ale to nevyžaduje veľký dom, aby to vytvorilo domov. To je ten charakter vo vnútri, ktorý tvorí domov. A ja som vďačný za domov.
Tak, nech vás Boh žehná. A vy sa modlite za mňa, a ja vám poviem viac o tom večeri pozajtra.
9A teraz, dnes večer, priatelia, ak by ste to urobili, držte tých maličkých tak trpezlivých, ako len môžete, a vy buďte tak isto. A venujte mi vašu ničím nerušenú pozornosť, len na chvíľu. A ja sa vám pokúsim vysvetliť podľa mojej najlepšej známosti ten dôvod, prečo som tu dnes večer, a ako musíte pristúpiť k Bohu, aby ste prijali svoje uzdravenie.
Veľa som trpel a viem, čo je to byť chorý. A ja vám chcem pomôcť. A ja to môžem urobiť, ak budete len veriť.
Želám si vziať túto príležitosť, práve teraz... Mám tak veľa vecí na svojej mysli a som unavený a vyčerpaný. Ale chcem poďakovať tomu kazateľovi; zabudol som jeho meno, ktorý nám dovolil mať túto poslucháreň dnes večer, myslím, že on prenechal svoje služby: reverend Jack Walker. Ak je on v posluchárni, brat Walker, nech ťa Boh žehná, môj brat, ty a tvoja... robí ťa... [koniec nahrávky – pozn.prekl.]
10… Otče, my sme tak vďační za túto ďalšiu príležitosť stáť pred Tvojimi drahými ľuďmi a hovoriť im ohľadne toho dňa a tej hodiny, v ktorej my žijeme, práve pred príchodom Tvojho milovaného Syna, aby zobral cirkev, vyvolaných ľudí, ktorí sú umytí Krvou, narodení druhýkrát a sú pripravení stretnúť svätého Boha: cestou premostenou pre nich skrze Krv svätého Krista Božieho.
Požehnaj nás dnes večer spolu, ako čakáme na Tvoju Božskú Prítomnosť. A nech Tvoj anjel, ktorého si Ty poslal do tejto miestnosti dnes večer, aby hovoril ku Tvojmu služobníkovi, a ten dôvod, že sme tu dnes večer, nech On stojí za kazateľňou pri Tvojom pokornom služobníkovi dnes večer a potvrď každé vypovedané slovo. A nech to nasledujú veľké znaky a divy.
Požehnaj toho kazateľa, brata Walkera, ktorý nám dal túto poslucháreň dnes večer. On a jeho... nech sú požehnaní. Učiň ho úspešným v Tvojej službe, vetvou, ktorá donáša ovocie. A nech má mnoho trofejí, ktoré by položil pri Tvojich nohách v tom veľkom dni. Požehnaj toho kazateľa, ktorý sponzoroval tento program tu v tomto meste, brata Morse, všetkých ďalších kazateľov, spolupracovníkov. Ó, Bože, nech ich cirkvi sú plameňmi ohňa, svedectvami na slávu Božiu v týchto posledných zlých dňoch, v ktorých my žijeme v tých tieňoch práve pred príchodom toho Spravodlivého.
Ó, hovor dnes večer, Otče, veľkým spôsobom ku ľuďom. A nech je tu viera a nech Duch Svätý nakloní Svoje krídla na túto poslucháreň dnes večer. A nech moc príde takým spôsobom, že mnoho, mnoho veľkých zázračných uzdravení sa udeje, aby jeho Sláva mohla byť rozšírená cez všetky regióny hore a dolu týmto západným pobrežím tejto pologuli. Pretože to prosíme v Jeho Mene a na Jeho slávu. Amen.
11Tak, priatelia, ako hovorím, my sa presúvame tak veľa krát. Myslím, že mnohí z vás tu nikdy nepočuli, ako ten dar Božského uzdravenia prišiel. Ale jediná vec, ktorú chcem, aby ste urobili je, aby ste mi verili. Ak budete veriť, uvidíte slávu Božiu; som si istý. Ten úspech nebol taký, aký som dúfal, že bude v týchto posledných večeroch, hoci zmrzačení, strápení, hluchí, nemí, chromí... Ale ide to veľmi pomaly, zdá sa to tak, odkedy sme narazili na západné pobrežie.
Brat Charles Fuller so mnou hovoril, keď sme boli dolu v Long Beach, a povedal mi, povedal, „brat Branham,“ povedal, „ten dôvod,“ povedal, „toto západné pobrežie tu má všetko pod menom Božského uzdravenia.“ Povedal, „Oni majú uctievačov modrého ohňa, uctievanie Božského Otca a všetko, všetko pod menom Božského uzdravenia.“ Povedal, „Je to takým kameňom potknutia.“ No, to... To tak možno je, priatelia; ja neviem; ale to nemarí Božiu moc, aby uzdravovala.
12[Koniec nahrávky – pozn.prekl.]… a Božský Uzdravovateľ. A teraz, žiadny človek nemôže urobiť zázrak v Jeho Mene, ktorý môže hovoriť o Ňom na ľahko. To je to, čo On povedal. Tak, ak niekto privádza ľudí do uzdravenia, ja som za to vďačný. Ale ja skutočne verím z celého môjho srdca, ako ideme do tejto témy dnes večer, že vy, možno, ak nám Boh pomôže, že vy uchytíte to videnie a uvidíte, aký je skutočne deň a čas, v ktorom žijeme. A potom uvidíte a uveríte.
13Nech nám Boh pomôže, ako budem teraz čítať niektoré z týchto Písem. V knihe Židom v 11. kapitole, začneme a budeme čítať prvé tri verše. Počúvajte veľmi pozorne, pretože moje slová sú len slovami smrteľníka. Ony zlyhajú. Ale Božie Slovo nikdy nezlyhá. Ono je vždy pravdou.
Tak, viera je podstatou toho, na čo sa človek nadeje, presvedčením o veciach, ktoré sa nevidia.
Lebo v nej dostali svedectvo starší predkovia.
Vierou rozumieme, že sú veky ustrojené slovom Božím, takže veci, ktoré sa vidia boli... učinené z vecí, ktoré sa nevidia.
Vierou doniesol Ábel Bohu väčšiu obeť než Kain, skrze ktorú dostal svedoc..., že je spravodlivý, keď svedčí Boh pri jeho daroch, a ňou... zomrúc, ešte hovorí.
14Odposluchový systém je trochu hlasný, tak... [Prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.] V poriadku. Tak, ja myslím, že je to trochu lepšie: tak trochu to spôsobuje odraz z... V poriadku.
Tak, chcel by som zobrať môj text z 3. kap–alebo z 3. verša, skôr, a tú poslednú–jednu z posledných častí, „svedčí Boh pri jeho daroch.“ A teraz, za svoju tému, ktorá sa nachádza v tejto 1. kapitole, skôr v prvom verši, (Prepáčte mi.) 1. verš, „Viera je podstatou vecí na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia.“
15Tento deň, v ktorom žijeme, to je taký deň nestáleho pokoja a nestáleho odpočinku všade. Ľudia behajú sem a tam, hľadajú čokoľvek, čo len môžu hľadať. Takmer každý môže mať nejakých nasledovníkov. Bez ohľadu na to, čo oni učia alebo myslia, niekto ich bude počúvať. A to je deň, o ktorom hovorili proroci.
Ľudia, keď sú hladní, oni budú jesť odvšadiaľ. Ak deti a ľudia hladujú, oni budú jesť z odpadkového koša, z vecí, ktoré raz jedli z pekného stola. Ale ak sú oni hladní, oni sa niekde najedia. Tak ja myslím, že skutoční služobníci evanjelia by mali bdieť a ísť, mali by dať ľuďom pravé veci: pokrm na daný čas.
16No, táto moja téma... Ako som vám dosvedčil, že ja nie som kazateľ, ja mám len dar Božského uzdravenia, čo ja pokorne hovorím, to prichádza od Boha. Ja som nemal nič spoločné s príchodom toho. Ja som bol... to bolo predurčené od Boha pred rokmi a rokmi. Nemal som nič spoločné... [Prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.]... zem, ktorá to zrodila. [Koniec záznamu. – pozn.prekl.]
17Toto je základná myšlienka Písma. Viera, ten, kto prichádza k Bohu, musí veriť, že On je a že je Odplatiteľom tých, ktorí Ho snažne hľadajú. Bez viery je nemožné ľúbiť sa Bohu. Tento svet bol učinený vierou. Veci boli sformované do existencie skrze vieru. Boh len videl tú kvapku rosy ako visí vo vzduchu, či akokoľvek to chcete nazvať, On len vypovedal a riekol, „Nech je svetlo.“ A tam bolo svetlo. A potom on stvoril zem a vysušil ju a tak ďalej. To všetko bolo učinené u Boha skrze akt viery. Celý svet je učinený vierou. Vy ste tu dnes večer vierou. Mnohí z vás povedali svojmu zamestnávateľovi, že zajtra budete naspäť v práci. Ako viete, že budete? Povedal si svojej manželke, „Po zhromaždení sa vrátim domov.“ Ako vieš, že sa vrátiš? Povedal si možno tej osobe, aby prišla, taxík, aby ťa vyzdvihol o jedenástej. Ako vieš, že tu budeš? Možno budeš vo večnosti dnes večer pred jedenástou. Vidíte? Ale to je všetko skrze vieru. Všetko skrze vieru.
18No, tak veľa ľudí hovorí o tejto téme, viera, a vedia o nej tak málo. Tak, počúvajte priatelia; milujem vás a chcem, aby ste toto videli. Je tak veľa ľudí, ktorí hovoria o viere a nepoznajú ani jeden princíp viery. No, vy ste spolu, a my sa možno už nikdy viac nestretneme na tejto strane večnosti. Ale ja... Ak by som mal miesto, kde by sme mohli byť spolu, a mohol by som postupne priniesť tú vec do miesta, kde by ste boli schopní vidieť to jasnejšie než tak ako to uvidíte teraz, pretože mnohí z vás si budú myslieť... A vy ste – zrejme mnohí nadobudnú zo mňa dnes večer zlý dojem. Zatiaľ čo sa snažím najlepšie, ako viem, dostať toto do vás, a vy si budete myslieť, že to je sebavyvyšovanie. Ale to nie tak, moji drahí priatelia. To je pre váš úžitok, ak vás len môžem dostať do toho, aby ste videli to, čo Boh pre vás urobil.
19No, niektorí–mnohí ľudia prechádzajú cez modlitebný rad a hovoria, „Ó, ja mám vieru do uzdravenia.“
A priatelia, rovno, keď prechádzajú, ja viem, že oni nemajú dostatok viery ani na uzdravenie bolesti zubu. Je to tak. A niektorí z nich prichádzajú s rakovinou a hovoria, „Mám vieru, aby som bol uzdravený,“ oni nemajú vieru. Moja lekcia Písma dnes večer povedala, „Viera je podstatou vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia.“ Vidíte, to je podstata. To je niečo priame, niečo, čo skutočne máte, nie niečo, čo si predstavujete, niečo, čo si myslíte, že máte; ale to je priamy pozitívny skutok, ktorý vy máte. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
20Tak tu pred nejakým časom... Poviem vám malý príbeh o niekom, kto prišiel, tak aby ste mohli vidieť, čím viera je. Viera sama o sebe je dar. Možno máte časť z nej, dar viery. Práve tak ako niektorí z vás ľudí pomazávate chorých a modlíte sa za nich a máte výsledky. To nie je dar uzdravenia; to je porcia viery. Ale to nie je priamo dar uzdravenia; pretože je len jeden priamy dar uzdravenia; je len jeden priamy dar viery; je len jeden priamy dar zázrakov a tak ďalej. To bolo v Písme, apoštolovia to mali. A mnohí–oni vykonali mocné skutky... Filip a všetci z nich... Ale to bol jeden dar uzdravenia.
21Ako keď my opúšťame mesto, ako mnoho ľudí hovorí... Všimol som si to na niektorých miestach po tom, čo som niektoré z nich opustil, možno pätnásti alebo dvadsiati povedali, „Pán mi dal dar uzdravenia.“ No, nech Pán požehná ich srdcia.
Niektorí z nich hovoria, „Brat Branham, položil by si na mňa ruky, aby som mohol dostať dar uzdravenia.“
Želal by som si, aby som mohol. Rád by som, aby každý jeden z vás prešiel rovno týmto radom tu dnes večer. A mohol povedať, že v Oaklande nebola zanechaná žiadna chorá osoba, za niekoľko týždňov od teraz. Je to tak. Ale to nie je na mne, aby som to dal. To je... [Koniec nahrávky–pozn.prekl.]
22„...je podstatou vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia.“ Vezmime tú časť Písma, „viera je podstatou vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje.“
Sú tri veci: nádej, láska a viera. Je to tak? No, nádej je jeden prvok; viera je ďalší prvok; a láska je ďalší prvok. Láska [anglicky “charity“ - pozn.prekl.] je láska [anglicky „love“ - pozn.prekl].
Videl som prichádzať mnoho ľudí, milí ľudia, skutoční Kresťania, ale nemali dosť viery na to, aby boli uzdravení, a niektorí hriešnici, ktorí prechádzali a mali vieru, aby boli uzdravení. Vidíte?
To je celkom iný prvok. To nie je na tom, ako dobre slúžite Bohu; To je prvok, ktorý vy sami vlastníte. Tak, ja chcem, aby ste toto videli, pretože to je pre váš úžitok.
23Tu pred pár týždňami, to bolo pred pár mesiacmi, bol som pár večerov doma. A, ó, bolo tam asi tristo ľudí, ktorí sa zhromaždili v dome okolo záhrady toho dňa a asi o druhej ráno ma manželka uložila do postele. A zatiaľ čo som ležal na posteli, moje nohy boli v kŕčoch a pôsobili mi bolesť...
Ležal som tam a spredu som počul prichádzať nejaký stroj. A povedal som, „Ó, niekto prichádza.“
A ona povedala, „No počúvaj, idem ku dverám.“
A zatiaľ čo ona išla ku dverám, ja som išiel spať.
A mohol som počuť niekoho povedať, „To dieťa bolo dlho choré.“ A to malé dieťa plakalo až tak, že to už dokonca ani neznelo, ako by to bol človek, niečo také, môžete o tom čítať v mojej malej knihe, „Nebeské videnie“... Koľkí tu v posluchárni to čítali, nech vidíme, „Nebeské videnie“? Vidíte, niečo také.
To maličké malo asi osem alebo desať týždňov. A ono neprestávalo plakať. A tá matka povedala, „My sme cestovali celý deň a celú noc, aby sme sa sem dostali.“ Povedala, „Videli sme, kde má brat Branham dom, a priniesli sme to dieťa.“
24Ó, ta biedna malá vec, nemohol som spať. A išiel som tam a modlil som sa za to malé dieťa. A sadol som si tam na chvíľu na stoličku, hovoril som s tou matkou. Oni prišli zo severnej časti Ohio. A zatiaľ čo sme tam sedeli, priatelia, to malé prestalo plakať. Ono plakalo dňom i nocou. Ó, to je pre mňa hodné viac než všetky peniaze na svete.
A tam, ja som sa pozrel, a tá matka začala plakať, veľké slzy kvapkali na tú malú pokrývku, ten otec tam sedel s montérkami na sebe, zrejme minul riadnu čiastku svojho živobytia na to, aby prišiel, pristúpil a položil svoje ramená okolo mňa, povedal, „Milujem ťa, brat Branham.“
Ó, jedno z najlepších sŕdc, ktoré kedy bilo pod starou modrou košeľou. Je to tak.
25To nie je to, ako sa obliekate; to je to, čo je vo vašom vnútri. (Je to tak.) A tam, ja som vedel, že on to tak myslí. To nebolo pokrytectvo. On to myslel zo svojho srdca; on ma miloval. A ja som sa pozrel na to malé dieťa a tú matku, keď som išiel do tej druhej izby, ona bola...
[Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.] ono sa na nás usmievalo. A priatelia, to je hodné každého kúsku toho, však? Je to pravda. To je hodné všetkého toho. A potom oni povedali... Moja manželka povedala, „No, pripravím vám kávu alebo niečo pre vás, ak chcete.“
A oni povedali, „No, my len chvíľku počkáme.“
A moja žena povedala, „Dobre, teraz...“
„Poviem vám, čo,“ Povedal som, „Ja si ľahnem na toto kreslo a ty nechaj tú matku a ich, aby išli do postele a trochu si pospali.“
26A tak sme ich uložili do postele a ja som sedel v kresle a snažil som sa odpočívať až do svitania. A práve vtedy prišlo ďalšie auto a nejaký mladý človek prišiel ku dverám. A povedal, „brat Branham?“
Povedal som, „Áno.“ Snažil som sa prebrať.
On povedal, „Viem, že si veľmi ospalý.“
Povedal, „Tak veru.“
On mi hovoril, povedal, „Som z Marengo, Indiana.“ Povedal, „Moja malá sestra zomiera na zápal slepého čreva; majú ju operovať dnes ráno.“ Povedal, „Prišiel by si ku nej?“
No, to... [Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.]... a v mojom starom rachotivom Forde, ktorý na mňa čaká v Houstone, celá jeho strana je vybúchaná od mojich kolien, kde som takto udieral svojimi kolenami, ako som sa snažil zostať bdelý, zatiaľ čo som chodil a modlil sa za chorých ľudí. Odišiel som z jedného zhromaždenia a išiel do druhého, a zišiel som na pole s vystrčenou rukou z auta a hovoril som, „Boh ťa žehnaj, Boh ťa žehnaj,“ zo spánku.
Nikdy nezabudnem na jeden deň, ako som išiel z Houstonu, ja... Bol tam... Počul som, ako trúbilo auto, a ja som vedel, že som na zlej strane cesty, len som sa nevedel prebrať. Vidíte?
Bol som tam pätnásť dní a nocí, modlil som sa za chorých ľudí a videl som tam nádherné veci. Ale, ó, priatelia, ak by môj život bol krátky, možno niekto ďalší môže pokračovať po mojom odchode.
27A tento muž povedal, mladý človek, povedal, „Moja malá sestra...“ Povedal mi, že patril do nejakej cirkvi. Nespomeniem tu jej meno, pretože to nie je vhodné; a ja nekritizujem náboženstvo niekoho iného. A jednako, táto cirkev je mojím najväčším nepriateľom. Oni tvrdia, že nie je niečo také ako Božské uzdravenie a tak ďalej.
A ja som bol v mojom zbore, Milltownskej Baptistickej cirkvi, kde som išiel, aby som tam viedol prebudenie. Mnohí z vás to videli v malej knihe nazvanej, „Ježiš Kristus ten istý včera a naveky.“
Jedno malé dievča, ktoré tam bolo, vážilo štyridsať sedem libier [21,3kg–pozn.prekl.], dvadsaťsedem ročná, vážila štyridsať sedem libier, menom Georgie Carter, s tuberkulózou; a ona patrila do tej istej cirkvi. A ona povedala, ľudia v jej susedstve povedali, „Nech...“ Ona ležala na svojom chrbte deväť rokov a šesť mesiacov. A povedali, „Nech sa uzdraví a my tomu uveríme.“
Ale, moji priatelia, ona je mojou klaviristkou v Milltownskej Baptistickej cirkvi dnes večer. Ale či oni uverili? Nie, dokonca ak by niekto povstal zo smrti, oni by tomu neuverili.
28A okrem iného, človek, ktorý ležal v márnici, prehlásený za mŕtveho tromi doktormi, keď ja som išiel tam, kde on bol, on dnes večer riadi Pennsylvánsku lokomotívu a oni stále neveria. To je pravda. To je pravda. Oni nebudú veriť.
Je tu hodina, kde ľudské oči sú tak zaslepené starosťami toho sveta a tými inými starosťami, až oni nevidia Boha. On je veľakrát v ich strede a oni to míňajú tak, ako to bolo vo dňoch Krista, a oni Ho prehliadli.
29A teraz, táto pani–alebo skôr tento muž, on povedal, „Pôjdeš?“
Povedal som, „Áno.“
On povedal, „Možno bude lepšie, aby som ťa vzal.“
Povedal som, „Nie, pokúsim sa zostať bdelý.“
A manželka začala plakať; povedal, „Drahý, ty niekde zaspíš.“
Povedal som, „Nie, budem v poriadku, drahá.“ A ja som nastúpil do môjho starého auta a začal som sa vliecť. Povedal som, „Budem ho sledovať.“ Ako som išiel dolu, štípal som si—hryzol som svoje prsty, a nabral som si sliny a utieral svoje oči a všetko také, snažil som sa udržať v bdelosti. Viem, že to znie veľmi nehygienicky, ale ja som robil všetko snažiac sa dostať ku tomu dieťaťu.
30A išli sme asi osem míľ po starej ceste do tej vidieckej oblasti a tam ležalo malé dievča, niečo okolo osem–sedemnásť alebo osemnásť ročné. A ona tam ležala v hroznom stave. Keď som vošiel do izby, ona bola skutočne nervózna, a povedala, „Ó, a ty si brat Branham? Povedala...
Povedal som, „Veríš, sestra?“
Ona povedala, Ó, áno, verím. Povedala, „Ja–ja–ja verím.“ Povedala, „Nestarám sa, čo hovorí moja cirkev. Ja verím. Ja verím.“ Ona patrila do tej istej cirkvi, do ktorej patrila táto Georgie Carterová. Povedala, „Mne je jedno, čo hovorí moja cirkev. Ja verím, ja verím.“
A tak oni, ten človek, ten otec prišiel, podišiel ku mne a potriasol mi rukou. A zaviedol ma ku tej posteli. On povedal, „Pane,“ povedal, „dnes ráno ju majú operovať.“ A povedal, „Ona je... Obávame sa, že ona nezvládne tú cestu.“ Povedal, „Musíme ju zobrať celou tou cestou do New Albany, Indiana.“
To bolo asi takmer štyridsať míľ ku prvej nemocnici. A ona to mala asi osem míľ cez vidiek, ó, rad plotu, ktorý sa takto ťahal, kde takmer len vozy chodili dolu. A ja som asistoval a pomáhal pri operáciách a...
31 [Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.] … a to bolo.. Vedel som, že to dieťa nemohlo ísť do nemocnice. Ona by zomrela predtým, ako by sa tam dostala. Možno, že sú tu prítomní lekári, ktorí tu sedia, obyčajne lekári prichádzajú, aby počúvali na bohoslužbe. A jej bok bol opuchnutý a červený, to slepé črevo bolo natrhnuté a išlo každú chvíľu prasknúť.
Veľakrát som išiel s doktorom Adairom, on je doktorom z nášho mesta, ktorý chodí do môjho zboru. A mali sme operáciu a otvorený rez. A keď to oni vybrali na stôl a niekedy vyberú von vnútornosti a vystriekajú ich a vymyjú a držia ich od toho, aby tam nevznikol zápal pobrušnice a režú to takým nožom v tvare V a vkladajú tam rúrku, aby to odvodnili. Oni sa niekedy uzdravia.
Ale to dieťa nemohlo... To slepé črevo by prasklo a ona by mala ešte tridsať míľ na zavezenie. A zomrela by pred tým, ako by sa tam dostala.
32No, priatelia, to dievča sa na mňa dívalo a ona povedala, „Ó, brat Branham, myslíš, že budem žiť?“
Povedal som, „Verím, že budeš.“ Ale ona povedala... Ja som povedal, „Veríš?“
Ona povedala, Ó, áno, áno, ja verím. Iste, ja sa nestarám o to, čo hovorí moja cirkev. Ja–ja verím. Georgie Carterová bola uzdravená.“ Povedala, „Ja budem uzdravená tiež. Bojím sa tej operácie,“ (Vidíte?), takto. Zhromaždili sa tam niektorí zo susedov.
33No, pozrite, tu je to, kde vás ľudí chcem teraz dostať. To dievča si myslelo, že verí, práve tak, ako mnohí z vás prichádzajú do tohoto radu dnes večer. Vy si myslíte, že veríte, ale ona neverila.
No mnohé z vás majú ženské problémy a možno je to niečo iné, možno žalúdočné vredy. A vy musíte brať svoje... Možno máte málo času.
Ale to dievča, to bol naliehavý prípad. V stávke bol jej život. Niečo bolo potrebné urobiť. Tak ja som povedal, „Sestra, ja nechcem zraniť tvoje pocity, ale ty neveríš.“
Je to, ako ten brat tu povedal, keď máte zdvihnutú svoju hlavu, bez ohľadu na to, kde sa v budove nachádzate... Ja nehovorím toto, priatelia, pamätajte, ja vám toto hovorím na vaše dobré. To nie som ja, ale Boh. Ja to viem, keď máte zdvihnutú svoju hlavu; ja to cítim. Či ste za mnou, tam, kde ste.. Ako niekto včera večer sedel za mnou so zodvihnutou hlavou. Po celý čas som to vedel. A tak to je medzi Bohom a tým jednotlivcom. Vidíte? Ja tomu nemôžem pomôcť. Oni bránia ľuďom. Veľa krát je veciam zabránené.
34Tak potom to dievča, ona povedala, „Ó, ja verím, ja verím, brat Branham.“ Ona si myslela, že verí.
No, pozrite sa, ona mala nádej. Ale viera je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
Tak ja som povedal, „Sestra, bežný prípad,“ Povedal som, „Mohol by som vziať trochu času a nech by si ty mala čas, možno na to, aby si nabrala dostatok viery a išla s ňou. Ale musíš dávať pozor, práve teraz. Pretože ja budem voči tebe úprimný. Nebudeš žiť dosť dlho na to, aby si uvidela nemocnicu.“
No, rodičia si to v tomto čase veľmi neuvedomujú. Ale ja budem radšej voči tebe čestný, dám ti poznať pravdu... Nechcela by si radšej, aby som bol voči tebe úprimný? A pamätajte, priatelia, ja nezápasím s telom a krvou; to je duchovná moc. Ja musím byť úprimný pred Všemohúcim Bohom. Vidíte? A pretože si uvedomujem to nebezpečenstvo môjho vlastného života, a nie len môjho, ale i vášho. A tak ona povedala, že verí, ale neverila.
„No, dobre,“ povedal som, „pozri sa.“ Chcem, aby si si všimla toto, a chcem aby si bola teraz pozorná a zobrala každé slovo tak, aby si to mohla oddeliť, niečo malé, čo Boh dovolil. A ja uvidím, či máš vieru. Povedal som, „Sestra, ty nemáš vieru.“
Ona povedala, „Ó, reverend Branham, ja mám vieru, že môžem veriť všetkému.“
35[Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]... Ak by si mala vieru, chcem sa ťa opýtať a skôr ti ukázať, že nemáš vieru. No, počúvaj a uchyť z toho každé slovo. Na lustri, ktorý visel na stene, bol povrázok a na konci toho povrázka bol malý náramok, a on mal... To bol biely náramok s malými červenými prúžkami, kde sa s tým zrejme hralo nejaké dieťa, viete, hojdalo sa to v izbe. Možno niektorí z vás majú svoje vlastné malé deti, ktoré s tým takto utišujú, kývu s niečím takto dookola, aby sa s tým hrali, aby ich pobavili.
36A videl som ten malý náramok, ako tam visí. To bolo... Povedal som tej malej pani; Povedal som, „Ako ďaleko si od toho náramku?“
Ona povedala, „Asi pätnásť stôp.“
Povedal som, „Teraz, všetci vy dospelí tu, všetci ľudia, otočte sa chrbtom ku mne.“ Povedal som, „No, neudeje sa nič, čo by niekoho zranilo. Ja budem len hovoriť s týmto dievčaťom, pretože ona musí teraz uchytiť túto myšlienku.“
A to je ten dôvod, že sa dostávam s vami do týchto vecí dnes večer. Máme ešte ďalšie dva večery a niečo sa musí stať. Rozumiete? No, nechcel by som, aby ste odišli preč a hovorili niečo zlé o tomto, pretože by ste sa možno museli za to zodpovedať v deň súdu. A tak som povedal, „Niečo sa musí hneď stať.“ A povedal som, „No, vy rodičia, otočte sa chrbtom.“
A niektorí zo susedov tam sedeli s ňou a oni sa všetci otočili ku mne chrbtom a otočili svoje stoličky.
Povedal som tej mladej pani; Povedal som, „No, ty mi hovoríš, že máš vieru, že všetko veríš.“
Ona povedal, „Áno, mám.“
[Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.]
Povedal som, „Kedy si naposledy jedla?“
A ona povedala, „Asi tri dni dozadu,“ povedala, „Ja dokonca nemôžem udržať vodu vo svojom žalúdku.“ A vy viete, čo je to zápal slepého čreva, mala tiež horúčku.
37A ja som povedal, „Ak veríš z celého svojho srdca a teraz mi dokážeš, že máš vieru... Dívaj sa rovno na ten náramok,“ a on visí tam v strede vo vzduchu, „a ty sprav, že ten náramok sa bude hojdať dookola v izbe. Potom sprav, že sa bude kývať dozadu a dopredu v izbe a potom ho zastav a ja budem veriť, že máš vieru.“
Ona povedala, „Ó, brat Branham,“ povedala, „prečo žiadaš odo mňa niečo také?“
Povedal som, „Chcel som vidieť, či máš vieru.“ Povedal som, „Ježiš povedal, „Všetko je možné, ak veríš.“
38No, to je čistá viera, priatelia. Čarodejníci to veľakrát robia kvôli žartom a tak ďalej, praskajú sklo a veci. To bude, ak veríš. Ale ja sa snažím založiť tvoju myseľ na viere tak, aby si vedela, o čom hovorím. A chcem, aby si teraz potichu sedela tak, aby si toto uchytila. Preber sa, tak keď sa ja do toho dostanem, uvidíš, o čom to všetko je.
39Potom ona povedala, „No, brat Branham, nikto by to nemohol urobiť.“
Povedal som, „Ó, áno, dokáže to ktokoľvek, kto tomu môže veriť.“
A ona povedala, „Dobre, ja neverím, že každý to môže urobiť.“
Povedal som, „Myslím, že si povedala, že všetkému veríš.“ Vidíte, ako sa chytila rovno tam. Povedal som, „Ty si povedala, že všetko veríš. Ja chcem, aby si to potvrdila.“
A ona povedala, „Ja neverím, že to každý môže urobiť; to je materiálne, brat Branham.“ Ona povedala, „Môžeš to ty urobiť?“
Povedal som, „Áno, madam.“
A ona povedala, „Môžem vidieť, ako to urobíš?“
Povedal som, „Ak si želáš.“
A ona povedala, „Želám si to.“
40Potom som sa pravdaže na to sústredil, a chcel som, aby sa dívala na to a nie na mňa. Ako veľakrát v zhromaždení, vezmem každé škuľavé dieťa, ktoré máte v tomto zhromaždení, priveďte ho sem, dokonca bez toho, že by som sa za neho modlil, a len mi dovoľte pozrieť sa na to rovno takto do tých očí, ja spravím, že tie oči sa narovnajú. Ale keď obrátim svoju hlavu... [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
41A ja som ju použil na ilustráciu. Ona išla naspäť, myslela si, že sa nedostane do toho radu, vzala si dva alebo tri dni predtým, ako sa vrátila. Ale keď v tom čase prišla, ona povedala, „Brat Branham, ty si mi povedal, aby som sa vrátila do toho radu.“
Stovky ľudí tam boli nahromadené všade, stojac v... na ceste v to ráno, prichádzali premočení tam z vonku, prichádzali aby som sa za nich pomodlil. A potom, keď tam Boh uzdravil jej oči, obe oči sa vyrovnali a ona bola normálna, vyšla von a radovala sa. Vidíte? To je ten rozdiel medzi vašou vierou a Božou vierou...
42No, potom pravdaže, uprel som svoje oči na ten náramok, čo môžete vy sami, ak nebudete pochybovať vo svojom srdci, a začalo sa to hýbať dookola. A potom sa to hýbalo dozadu a dopredu, dookola, do kríža, a zastavilo to.
Ona povedala, „Brat Branham,“ povedala, „to je špiritizmus.“
Povedal som, „Myslel som si, že možno povieš niečo také.“
Ó, nie je to divné, ako ľudia, ktorí vyznávajú, že poznajú Boha, a pritom tak málo o Ňom vedia? Či je to tak?
Ona povedala, „Vieš, my patríme do cirkvi Kristovej.“ Prepáčte mi, ja som to nechcel povedať. Prepáčte mi, ľudia cirkvi Kristovej, nechcel som to povedať. Vidíte? Jednako, povedala, „My hovoríme, kde Biblia hovorí, a sme ticho, kde Biblia je ticho.“
Viete, vy máte ten slogan. Ja som to párkrát spochybnil.
Povedal som, „V poriadku.“
Ona povedala, „Nie je taká vec, ktorá by mohla byť ukázaná v Biblii o niečom takom.“
Povedal som, „Myslel som si, že toto povieš.“ Povedal som, „Iste, že to je v Biblii.“
A ona povedala, „No, ja som nikdy... Ja tomu neverím.“
„V poriadku,“ Povedal som, „Ty tomu neveríš?“
Ona povedala, „Nie, ukáž mi, kde to je v Biblii.“
43 Povedal som, „Jedného dňa Ježiš prechádzal okolo stromu, chcel na ňom nájsť nejaké ovocie. Nebolo na ňom žiadne ovocie. On ho preklial a ten strom začal vädnúť. A keď oni na poludnie prechádzali okolo, ten strom bol zvädnutý. Peter poznamenal a povedal, ako rýchlo ten strom zvädol. On povedal, „Ak by ste povedali vo svojom srdci, aby sa tento strom vykorenil a hodil do mora a nepochybovali by ste o tom, on by vás poslúchol.“
Či to On nepovedal? A ja som povedal, „On povedal, „Ak vy poviete tomuto vrchu, ‘Pohni sa,‘ a nebudete pochybovať vo svojom srdci, zanedlho sa to stane.“ Či to On nepovedal? Isteže povedal. Povedal som, „Ja viem, že tvoj neveriaci pastor sa snaží ospravedlniť svoju neveru, povedal, že to bol vrch hriechu. Ja som chodil do školy. On kľačal pri Olivovom vrchu. To bol Olivový vrch. Ak vy poviete vo svojom srdci, aby sa to pohlo, a nebudete pochybovať...“ Povedal som, „O koľko viac viery?“
A On povedal, „Ak by ste mali vieru veľkosti horčičného semena...“
Povedal som, „No, ak viera veľkosti horčičného semena pohne tým vrchom, o koľko menšiu vieru by si mala mať, aby si pohla tým náramkom?“
44Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Vždy som sa divil, prečo On povedal horčičné semeno. Možno sa pustím do tejto myšlienky. Horčičné semeno je najmenšie spomedzi všetkých semien. Je to pravda. Ale nie je nič, čo by sa zmiešalo s horčičným zrnom. To je všetko horčica. Nemôžete to zmiešať s kelom alebo niečím, a spraviť, aby to rástlo. To je všetko horčica. Ak máte toľko viery, celú vieru, nie zmiešanú s niečím iným, proste, čo chcete; bude vám to dané. Ale to nemôže byť pochybnosť; to musí byť pravá horčica, ak viete, o čom hovorím. V poriadku, a ja som povedal, „Koľko to vyžaduje?“
„No,“ ona povedala, „Pozri sa sem, chcem sa ťa niečo spýtať.“ Povedala, „Pohol tým Boh, alebo tým pohol diabol?“
Povedal som, „Ani jeden tým nepohol.“
Ona povedala, „Potom ako sa to len pohlo?“
Povedal som, „Ja som tým pohol.“
Ona povedala, „No, si od toho vzdialený pätnásť stop alebo viac.“
Povedal som, „Nie, to je moja viera, ktorá tým pohla.“ Vidíte? Ak budete o niečo prosiť, a nebudete o tom pochybovať... Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
45[Porušený záznam–pozn.prekl.]... viera, ale ty máš slobodnú morálnu voľbu; ty si ľudská bytosť. Mohla by si tomu vo svojom srdci odporovať a ja by som sa ťa nemohol dotknúť, ak by si musela. Ježiš nemohol urobiť mnoho mocných divov, kvôli čomu? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Nevere.“–pozn.prekl.] Správne. Vidíte, ako málo ľudia vedia o–ako málo ľudí vie o viere? To je udivujúce, priatelia, zistiť, čo ľudia o tom vedia. Oni tak veľa o tom hovoria, a predsa tak málo o tom vedia.
46A potom ona povedala, „No, chceš mi potom povedať... Akú rolu to hrá u Boha, táto časť tu?“
Povedal som, „Pozri, bol anjel, ktorý prišiel do izby a povedal mi to tam, pred tým, ako som sa ja narodil, bolo predurčené, že budem mať dar Božského uzdravovania. A On prišiel a povedal mi v tej izbe jedného večera, že Boh poslal dar, a to bol dar Božského uzdravenia pre ľudí. A ak by som mohol dostať ľudí do toho, aby mi verili (verili mne) a budem úprimný, keď sa budem modliť, nič neobstojí pred tou modlitbou.“
Povedal som, „Preto, hovoriac tvárou v tvár s touto nadprirodzenou Bytosťou, ja tomu verím z celého môjho srdca. A ak ťa môžem doviesť do toho, aby si mi verila z celého svojho srdca, to je to, čo pohne Boha, a vtedy ty si uzdravená. Tvoja viera ťa uzdravila.“ Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Vaša viera, ktorou veríte, vás zachránila. Nie to, čo ste vy vypracovali a mysleli si vo svojich mysliach, ale to, čo skutočne viete, ten samotný dôkaz vecí, ktoré sa nevidia. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
To dievča povedalo, „Brat Branham, ja skutočne viem, že tam je niečo ešte ponad to, ako som ja kedy dosiahla.“ Povedala, „Ja sa pokúsim z celého môjho srdca a Boh nech má nado mnou milosť.“ Povedala, „Dovoľ mi veriť.“
A ja som potom vzal jej ruku. Bola tam vibrácia, ktorá vychádzala z toho natrhnutého slepého čreva, pomodlil som sa za ňu a hneď to prestalo. Povedal som, „Boh ťa žehnaj, sestra. Tvoja viera ťa zachránila.“
47O chvíľu neskôr som sedel v kresle a išiel som spať. Slnko vychádzalo; musel som si chvíľu odpočinúť pred tým, ako som sa vrátil domov, pretože som sa obával, že niekde na ceste nabúram, že budem mať haváriu. A sedel som tam; oni zavolali sanitku, povedali im, že nie je treba. A zobudil ma niekto z tej rodiny, to dievča bolo von z postele a jedlo zmrzlinový pohár. A ona od toho dňa nemusela ísť pod nôž, až do tohto dňa. Ona stála na verande a mávala mi na rozlúčku. Povedala, „Dovidenia, brat Branham.“ Jej svedectvo sa prednedávnom objavilo v „Hlásateľovi Pravdy“. Bola tam pani Edita Wrightová pri Milltown, alebo Depauw, Indiana.
48V poriadku. No, vidíte, čím viera je. To je niečo... No, pozrite sa, priatelia; ja viem, že vy všetci ste, prinajmenšom viete toto: toto telo je kontrolované piatimi zmyslami. Je to pravda? V poriadku, ono má päť zmyslov, a to je všetko, čo ovláda toto ľudské telo. No, počúvajte skutočne pozorne a venujte mi teraz vašu pozornosť. Ten zmysel, päť zmyslov, je to tak? Zrak, chuť, hmat, čuch, sluch, je to tak? Týchto päť zmyslov ovláda celé ľudské telo. Je to tak? Zrak, chuť, hmat, čuch a sluch. Žiaden z nich nehovorí nič o viere. Viera je ten šiesty zmysel, niektorým ľuďom známy, ak chcete, ako mentálna telepatia, alebo akokoľvek chcete alebo si želáte to nazvať, mnohí to nazývajú menami, ale pre mňa je to viera. A ona je v a nad všetkými zmyslami ľudského tela. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]... veľký...
Viera je ten jediný presný a pozitívny zmysel, a to je šiesty zmysel. Viera je viac ako zrak. Viera je viac ako hmat. Vieru necítite. Vieru nechutnáte. Vieru nevoniate. Vieru nevidíte. Viera je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia.
49Vidíte tu túto Bibliu? Tak, ja chcem Bibliu. Dívam sa na ňu. No, chcem ju. Viera je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré nevidím. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
Tu v mojom vrecku, myslím, že tam mám starý vreckový nôž, ktorý nosím už roky. Ja ten nôž nevidím. Necítim ten nôž. Neochutnávam ten nôž. Nevoniam ten nôž. Ale ja viem, že ten nôž je tam. Ako to vieš? Pretože ja verím, že tam je. No, ak tam nie je, viera ho tam umiestni, ak tam nie je.
To vás dusí, ja viem. Ale je to pravda. Ak veríš, všetko je možné. Vy sa bojíte vziať Boha, priatelia. Ste vystrašení. Ja som mohol nechať ten nôž ležať na stolíku, kde som si pred chvíľou prezliekol šaty. Ale práve s takou istotou ak ten nôž je teraz na tom stolíku, ak ja tomu verím z celého môjho srdca, on bude v mojom vrecku. To vás dusí. Ale Boh je schopný ho tam vložiť, ak tomu veríte.
50Chcem vám tu niečo ukázať. Poď sem, reverend Kidson. Je toto sestra Morse? Postavila by si sa na chvíľu?
Chcem vám niečo ukázať, priatelia. Len sa postavte tu. A nemysli si, to nie je robenie verejnej šou pre teba, sestra, ale to je na slávu Božiu.
No, pozrite sa, priatelia, chcem vám niečo ukázať. Verím, je tu nejaká žena, ktorá sedí predo mnou. Mohol by si mi povedať, že sa mýlim? [brat Kidson odpovedá, „Nemýliš...“ –pozn.prekl.] Ale... [brat Kidson hovorí, „Nepočuješ žiadnu ženu?“ –pozn.prekl.] Nie, nepočujem žiadnu ženu. [„Necítiš žiadnu ženu?“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. Nevieš, ako ja viem, že tam nejaká je? [„Nechutnáš žiadnu ženu“ –pozn.prekl.] Nie. [„Ako môžeš povedať, že je tam nejaká žena?“ —pozn.prekl.] Pretože zmysel zraku mi hovorí, že vidím nejakú ženu. [„Hm, si si istý?“-pozn.prekl.] Som presvedčený, že tam stojí nejaká žena. Veríš, že mám pravdu? [„Áno“–pozn.prekl.] Zhromaždenie, myslíte, že mám pravdu? No, je možné že by som sa mýlil? Áno. Oči každého jedného z nás môžu byť zaslepené. To môže byť videnie. Pamätajte, tých päť zmyslov tela, oni nie sú tak presné. Viera je pozitívna.
51Tak, ja viem jednako, že tam stojí žena, pretože ten zmysel zraku mi hovorí, že tá žena tam stojí. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Vy si myslíte, že by ste ma zložili argumentmi, povedali by ste mi, že žiadna žena tam nestojí. Potom to skúste ešte raz. Pokúste sa mi povedať, že ja sa nedívam na ženu, ktorá stojí predo mnou. Myslíte, že by ste ma mohli rozhnevať? Nie veru, pretože ja viem, že tento zmysel zraku je správny, a ja sa dívam na tú ženu a viem, že ona tam stojí. Jednako tá jediná vec, ktorú ja poznám, je zmysel zraku. No, chcem, aby ste si všimli. Ja zatvorím svoje oči. No, pocítil som ruku nejakej ženy. [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
52Môžem povedať, je to nejaká žena. Ona má na hlave ženský klobúk. Ona má ženské vlasy; to je ženská ruka. Ja viem, že to je žena, pretože ju cítim. Myslíte, že by ste ma mohli rozhnevať? [„Nie“–pozn.prekl.] Uh? To je rovno; ja to viem, že to bola žena. Svoj chrbát mám obrátený ku nej, ale jednako viem, že je to žena. Vidíte? Pretože ten zmysel hmatu mi hovorí, že je tam žena. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
Tak, zrak mi povedal, že tam teraz niekto je. Ja ju necítim. To je zmysel zraku. Ja viem, že ona tam stojí, pretože sa na ňu dívam. Zatváram svoje oči. Ja viem, že ona tam teraz stojí, nie pretože ju vidím; pretože ja cítim jej ruku. Ja viem, že ona tam teraz stojí. Nevidím ju, ale jednako ju cítim. Zmysel hmatu prehlasuje, že tam stojí žena. Rozumiete čo mám na mysli?
53Tak, viera je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom (Vidíte?), priamym pozitívom, tak isto, ako je môj zrak pozitívny, tak isto, ako je môj hmat pozitívny... Ona je dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia, práve tak pozitívna ako je toto. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
Tak, mnoho ľudí sa snaží vypracovať samých seba a hovoria, „Ó, ja mám vieru.“ Ale priatelia, ona tam nie je. Ak by bola, ona by reagovala. Vidíte? Rozumiete čo mám na mysli?
54Pozrite... Ďakujem ti, sestra Morse, a nech ťa teraz Boh žehná. Pozrite sa. Videl som tú ženu; môj zmysel zraku povedal, že tá žena bola tam. Vtedy som vedel, že ona tam bola skrze zmysel zraku. Zatvoril som oči; nemal som zrak. Potom som ju cítil a ten zmysel hmatu povedal, že ona tam bola. Ten zmysel hmatu bol práve tak presný ako zmysel zraku, pretože to bol priamy dôkaz.
Viera je priamym dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia, nedajú sa nahmatať, ochutnať, ovoňať alebo počuť. Tak, pozrite sa sem. Zatvorím teraz svoje oči. Pozorujte.
55To bol pomarančový džús. [brat Kidson hovorí, „Ty nevidíš žiadny pomarančový džús.“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. [brat Kidson hovorí, „Ty nepočuješ žiadny pomarančový džús“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. [„Ty necítiš žiadny pomarančový džús“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. [„Ty necítiš čuchom žiadny pomarančový džús“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. [Čo spôsobuje, že si myslíš, že to je pomarančový džús?“–pozn.prekl.] Pretože som ho chutnal. [„Si si istý?“—pozn.prekl.] Som si istý, že to bol pomarančový džús. To nebol citrón; to nebolo hrozno. To nebol grapefruit. To bol pomarančový džús, kvôli tomu zmyslu chuti. Ja som ho nevoňal; nepočul som ho; necítil som ho; nevidel som ho; ale jednako ten zmysel chuti mi povedal, že to bol pomarančový džús. Myslíte si, že mám pravdu? [„Máš pravdu.“–pozn.prekl.]
Iste je to tak. No, ten zmysel chuti potvrdil, že to bol pomarančový džús. Bez ohľadu na to, ako veľmi mi hovoríte, že to bola voda; ja viem, že to bol pomarančový džús. Chutnal som ho. Vidíte? Vy by ste ho tiež mohli ochutnať. A ak máte zmysel chuti, poznali by ste to tak isto. A ak máte vieru, budete poznať tú istú vec, o ktorej ja hovorím. Pozorujte tu znova, teraz pozorujte tu.
Cítim parfém. Je to parfém. [brat Kidson hovorí, „Nevidíš ho.“–pozn.prekl.] Nevidím žiaden parfém. [brat Kidson hovorí, „Nepočuješ ho.“–pozn.prekl.] Nepočujem ho. [„Necítiš jeho chuť.“–pozn.prekl.] Necítim jeho chuť. [„Nehmatáš ho.“–pozn.prekl.] Nehmatám ho. [„Čo spôsobuje, že si myslíš, že je to parfém?“–pozn.prekl.] Pretože cítim jeho vôňu. [“Amen“–pozn.prekl.] Je to tak. Ten zmysel čuchu mi hovorí, že to bol parfém pred mojím nosom. [Poškodený záznam–pozn.prekl.]…Skúste to. V poriadku, viem, že to bol parfém. Nevidel som ho, však? Videl som ho? Mal som zatvorené svoje oči. Chutnal som ho? Nie, nemal som ho vo svojich ústach. Cítil som ho? Nemal som na ňom svoje ruky, ani nič iné. Ako som to potom vedel? Počul som ho? Nie, ja som ho voňal, a to bol priamy dôkaz, že to bol parfum. Ja to viem. [Koniec záznamu.—pozn.prekl.]
56No... [brat Kidson hovorí, “...necítiš nijakú hudbu.“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. [brat Kidson hovorí, „Nechutnáš žiadnu hudbu.“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. [„No, čo spôsobuje, že si myslíš, že to je hudba?“—pozn.prekl.] Počujem ju, a ja viem, že to je hudba. [„Si si toho istý?“—pozn.prekl.] Som si istý. Tá pani hrá „Jemu len ver.“ Myslíš, že mám pravdu? [„Máš pravdu.“–pozn.prekl.] Skús mi to vyhovoriť. Ja ju nevidím. Nechutnám ju. Necítim ju. Nevoniam ju. Ale ju počujem. Bol som si istý? Viem, že mám pravdu? Prečo?
57Je päť zmyslov tela. Tak oni sú pozitívne, či nie? Vy viete kedy oni pracujú. Vy viete. No, dívate sa do publika. Viete, že sa dívate na mňa.
Potom priatelia, viera... Tu to je. Viera je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia. To je isté. Vy to viete. Nie je potrebné, aby vám niekto o tom niečo hovoril. Je to práve tak prehlásené ako ktorýkoľvek z týchto ďalších piatich zmysloch tela. Viete, čo mám na mysli? Koľkí majú teraz všeobecné porozumenie toho, čo mám na mysli? Nech vidíme vaše ruky. Vidíte, vidíte?
58To nie je to, čo sa vy snažíte urobiť, aby ste verili. Tak napríklad, ja sa snažím spôsobiť, že verím, že počujem hudbu. Ja by som to nespôsobil. Možno by som spôsobil, že budem veriť, že voniam parfém. On tam jednoducho nie je. Ja to musím absolútne veriť. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? A viera je ten pozitív. To je skutok pozitívu. Viete to. Ó, ja dúfam, že rozumiete to, čo mám na mysli.
59Vidíte, to je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia. Nevidíte to. Nechutnáte to. Niekto povie, „Necítim sa o nič lepšie.“
Nuž, kde je problém? Prečo sa necítiš lepšie? Ak máš vieru, nech sa ti stane podľa tvojej viery. Je to tak? Vidíte?
Bez ohľadu na to, ako sa cítite, ste jednako uzdravení. Bez ohľadu na to, čo vidíte, ste jednako uzdravení. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? To je... Viete to. Nie je nič, čo by vám to mohlo zobrať zo srdca. Viete to. To je pozitívny skutok rovno tam. Ó.
Ak by ste to len mohli vidieť, priatelia, niečo by sa udialo. Ak by ste len mohli vedieť, o čom hovorím, niečo by zareagovalo práve teraz. Vidíte? To je pozitívne. Je to rovno tam, tak pozitívne ako týchto iných päť zmyslov. Tieto sú z toho prirodzeného človeka. Viera je z Boha. Ten prirodzený človek sa môže mýliť, ale Boh sa nemôže mýliť. Ó.
60No, to by malo spraviť, že budeme kričať. Rozmýšľajte o tom. A ľudia mi povedia, že majú vieru, a hovoria, že nemôžu veriť v Božské uzdravenie? Priatelia, ak neveríte v Božské uzdravenie, ste stratení. Je to tak. Ako by ste mohli, ak nemáte dosť viery v Boha, aby dal do poriadku toto telo, v ktorom by ste Ho oslavovali, o koľko viac musíte mať vieru, aby ste verili, že Boh vezme toto staré smrteľné a urobí z toho nesmrteľné, aby to vzal hore. To je priame Božské uzdravenie. Ó, budú hrozné sklamania v deň súdu, pri vzkriesení. Je to pravda.
61Viera... Musíme sa dostať do takého miesta, až budeme prenesení tak, ako bol Enoch. Je to tak. Viera, svedectvo, že sa to ľúbilo Bohu. Či nie Enoch... Naše ďalšie Písmo povedalo, že Enoch mal svedectvo skrze vieru, že sa páčil Bohu. Je to tak? A Biblia povedala, „Bez viery nie je možné sa ľúbiť Bohu.“ Tak vy musíte mať ten istý druh viery, že vy veríte a viete. [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
62Dar uzdravenia, nie dar zázrakov, hoci veľa zázrakov je vykonaných rovno s tým. Ale to je dar uzdravenia; ľudia dochádzajú uzdravenia. Oni vychádzajú, je za nich modlené, idú nazad. A, ó, oni sú uzdravení. Čakajte, až opustím toto mesto, priatelia. Potom, čo budem už dlho preč, budete počuť ľudí prichádzať do vašich cirkví a hovoriť, „S tou rakovinou je koniec.“ „Tá hluchota, ktorú som mal, ja teraz počujem.“ „Moje trápenie ma opustilo.“
63To je tá jednoduchosť... To nie je nič, do čoho by ste sa mohli vypracovať. To nie je vzrušenie. Všimol som si ľudí, ktorí prichádzali do modlitebného radu, triasli so sebou a hovorili, „Ó, Bože, haleluja. Amen. Sláva Bohu.“
Nerobte to. Vy tam prekážate viere. Prekážate Bohu. Prichádzajte úctivo a len dajte svoju ruku hore a verte. To je všetko. Viera, nesnažte sa do toho vypracovať. Viera je niečo, čo je už vo vašom srdci. Len príďte a verte. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Ó, priatelia, ja vás milujem. Nehovoril by som ku vám tak priamo, ak by som vás nemiloval. Ale ja vás milujem príliš na to, aby som vás videl bez toho. Vidíte? Musíte to porozumieť.
64A teraz pozrite, teraz rýchlo ku môjmu textu tak, aby sme sa poponáhľali. Boh svedčil o Ábelových daroch. Boh vždy svedčí o Svojich daroch. Je to pravda?
No, chcem, aby ste si všimli, keď deti Izraelove boli v otroctve štyristodvadsať rokov dolu v Egypte, zavedení Jozefom, keď išli dolu... Zakrátko tam povstal Faraón, ktorý nepoznal Jozefa. A potom sa tí ľudia dostali do otroctva. A oni museli robiť slamené domy a tehly a veci zo slamy a strniska. A oni začali kričať k Bohu o vysloboditeľa. Je to tak? A oni kričali a kričali. A Boh predurčil vysloboditeľa (Je to tak?), Mojžiša.
65A keď Mojžiš prišiel do veku dospelosti, vyšiel von a uvidel, ako dvaja Egypťania zle zaobchádzajú s jedným Hebrejom, a on zabil tých Egypťanov a pochoval ich. A na druhý deň, keď on stretol tých Hebrejov, ako sa spolu vadili, „No,“ oni povedali, „zabiješ nás, ako si zabil toho Egypťana?“
Tak pozrite, buďte ticho ľudia. Mojžiš, práve ten vysloboditeľ, Boží dar pre ľudí, oni ho neporozumeli. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Oni neporozumeli Mojžiša. A Mojžiš si myslel, iste, že oni budú rozumieť, že on bol ich darom na vyslobodenie. Ale oni neporozumeli.
A teraz, priatelia, nepochopte ma zle. Nech toto poviem s úctivosťou vo svojom srdci, vediac, že som osobou, ktorá je zviazaná s večnosťou, ktorá jedného dňa zastane pred súdom.
Tisíce ľudí míňajú dar, ktorý je pre nich. Vidíte? Oni tomu nemôžu porozumieť. A oni sa dívajú a hovoria, „Ó, on je len človek.“
To je pravda. Bol to Boh, alebo Mojžiš, kto vyslobodil tých ľudí? To bol Boh v Mojžišovi. Vidíte? Oni kričali o vysloboditeľa. A keď im Boh poslal vysloboditeľa, oni to zlyhali vidieť, pretože to bolo skrze človeka. Ale to nebol človek; to bol Boh v tom človeku. [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
66„... ktorý prebýva vo Mne. On je ten, ktorý robí tie skutky.“ Vidíte? Ale On bol Božím darom pre svet. Boh Ho dal pre teba a mňa. Nie ste kvôli tomu šťastní? Pozrite, Boh ho dal.
No, teraz, ľudia, ktorí veria, že Boh ho dáva, oni môžu byť spasení. Ale tí, ktorí tomu neveria, nemôžu byť spasení. Je to pravda?
A nie je žiaden iný spôsob, ako vojsť do toho Kráľovstva, len skrze Neho. Je to pravda? No teraz, ak tomu veríte, môžete byť spasení. Ale ak tomu neveríte, nemôžete byť spasení, pretože On je Božím darom.
Pozrite, Písmo hovorí, „Žiaden človek... My vieme, že Boh bol s Kristom, pretože žiaden človek by nemohol robiť skutky, ktoré On činil, iba ak by s ním bol Boh.“ Je to pravda?
Potom, čo to bolo? Boh vydal svedectvo, že to bol Jeho jednorodený Syn. Je to pravda? Boh dal svedectvo, že: „Toto je môj Syn.“ On povedal, „Ak neveríte mne, verte tým skutkom.“ Je to tak? On povedal, „Človek svedčí o sebe,“ vy viete, ako čítať Písmo, „ale ak on vydáva svedectvo, a to, čo on hovorí nie je pravda, potom mu neverte. Ale ak ja svedčím, a to, čo hovorím, je pravda, Môj Otec vydá o tom svedectvo.“
A ak vám ja hovorím o dare Božského uzdravenia, a Boh o tom nevydáva svedectvo, nechajte to tak; je to zlé. Ale ak Boh o tom vydáva svedectvo, verte, to je Boží dar pre vás. Je to tak. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
67Som veľmi nerád, keď toto musím takto prinášať, priatelia, ale ja dôverujem, že uchytávate to, čo je tam medzi riadkami. Mnoho ľudí prišlo ku Ježišovi, ktorí nikdy neboli uzdravení. On sa modlil za mnohých, ktorí z toho nemali žiaden výsledok, pretože oni neverili. Oni neverili, že On bol Boží Syn. Oni povedali, „On sa robí Bohom. On odpúšťa hriechy na zemi: rúhanie.“ Či to nevidíte?
Oni to povedali o Elizeovi. Oni povedali tú istú vec o Mojžišovi. „Radšej sme mali zomrieť dolu v Egypte, než byť privedení sem, aby sme hladovali na tejto púšti.“
Vidíte, Boží posol bol vždy odmietnutý. Vy viete, o čom hovorím, však? Ja dúfam, že viete. Nech Boh žehná vaše srdcia. Chcem, aby ste to videli, priatelia.
68No, potom oni potrebovali Spasiteľa. Boh poslal Krista na svet, aby bol Spasiteľom.
Potom, čo Ježiš odišiel, mnoho z Božích milovaných ľudí bolo chorých a strápených. Boh dal Petrovi dar Božského uzdravovania, práve tak, ako on svedčil skrze Elizea ako proroka, skrze Mojžiša ako vysloboditeľa, skrze Krista ako Syna. On svedčil skrze Petra ako uzdravovateľa. Či to on robil? A tí ľudia to porozumeli. A oni tam mali taký dav ľudí, že sa až Peter nemohol modliť za každého jedného z nich, a oni vedeli, že tento apoštol bol Božím darom pre nich. A on si s nimi nikdy nepotriasol ruky a nepovedal, „Boh ťa žehnaj.“ Oni vzali tých ľudí von z budovy a kládli ich na ulicu, že dokonca jeho tieň prešiel nad nimi a oni boli uzdravení. Je to pravda? Prečo? Pretože oni vedeli, že Peter bol darom uzdravenia, ktorý bol poslaný od Boha ku ľuďom. Ó, ja dúfam, že to vidíte, priatelia, pozrite sa. Vidíte, to bol Boží dar. Čo teraz, chcem sa vás opýtať, bol to Peter, ktorý uzdravoval? [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
69Boh nie je v materiálnych veciach. Boh je v ľuďoch. Duch Svätý nikdy nepadol na organizácie; on padol na ľudí. A tak mnoho ľudí dnes hovorí, „Oni nepatria do mojej viery.“ Dobre, ak ste z viery Kristovej, to je všetko to isté. Boh sa nestará o vašu organizáciu, ona pre Neho nič neznamená. A tí ľudia sa dostali do miesta, že to je len veľký zorganizovaný svet.
A to je ten dôvod, že to mám radšej v nejakom auditóriu. Ak to je v cirkvi jednotárov, trojičiari neprídu. Ak je to Trojičná cirkev, Jednotári neprídu. Ak je to v Metodistickej cirkvi, Baptisti neprídu. Ak je to v Baptistickej cirkvi, Metodisti neprídu. Jedno telo... Jedna osoba povedala, „Mali by sme sa teraz znovu dať pokrstiť, aby sme mohli prísť, aby si sa za nás pomodlil?“
Milosrdenstvo! To je tak pohanské, ako sme to vždy mali. Je to tak. Nie. Pretože skrze jedného Ducha sme boli všetci pokrstení do jedného Tela (Je to tak), bez ohľadu na to, kto ste a kde ste. Je to tak. Tak to nerobí žiaden rozdiel, z akej ste organizácie. Nemusíte patriť do Baptistickej cirkvi, alebo Metodistickej cirkvi, alebo ku Letničným, alebo čokoľvek to je. Vy musíte mať v vieru v Boha. Je to tak.
No, a otvorene, vy nemusíte patriť do žiadnej cirkvi. Ale ak ste uzdravení a idete znova hrešiť, to príde na vás znovu a horšie než to bolo tam prvýkrát. Choďte potom niekde do cirkvi a slúžte Bohu. Boh vás neuzdravuje pre diablovu slávu. On vás uzdravuje na Jeho slávu.
70No, pozrite sa: ako tí ľudia zlyhali. Mojžiš zlyhal, môžem si predstaviť, ako zlyhal. On to strašne nemal rád, ísť rovno a hovoriť ku ľuďom, pretože on si myslel, že to by bolo sebavyvyšovanie. On si myslel, že ľudia povedia: „No, pozrite sa na toho človeka.“
Mali sme toho veľa v tomto dnešnom svete. Mali sme mnoho ľudí, ktorí prišli a povedali, „Boh urobil toto a On urobil toto.“ Ale Boh o tom nevydal svedectvo. Ale ak Boh vydáva svedectvo, On bude rešpektovať Svoj dar. Je to tak?
71Tak veru, Boh uctil dar daný Ábelovi. On uctil dar daný Mojžišovi. A Mojžiš si myslel, že ľudia to porozumejú. Ale oni to neporozumeli.
A dnes, iste, zdá sa, že nejaká osoba by nemohla prísť bližšie, než je to, čo máte práve teraz vedieť, o čom ja hovorím. V poriadku, ale to ide ponad hlavy väčšiny. A priatelia, ja vás milujem, a chcem vás vidieť uzdravených.
Keď oni volali po vysloboditeľovi, Boh im poslal vysloboditeľa, a oni to zlyhali uvidieť. Mojžiš bol darom Božím pre Izrael. Veríte tomu?
72A tam ďalej, prorok Eliáš, oni boli Božími darmi. Povstali mnohí falošní proroci. Rovno v tých dňoch Eliáša tam povstali falošní proroci, ale Boh vydával svedectvo Eliášovmu proroctvu. Ak to je dar Boží, Boh o tom vydá svedectvo. A tam bol Eliáš a on bol darom Božím pre Izrael. Veríte tomu?
On bol dokonca Achabovým pastorom. On bol pastorom Jezábeli. Ona nechcela pripustiť, že on bol jej pastorom, ale on bol tým mužom, ktorý jej povedal, v čom ona žila. Je to tak. On bol jej pastor. Ona ho nenávidela, ale jednako on bol Bohom daným darom pre ňu, aby jej oznámil jej hriechy; a ona ho zlyhala uvidieť. Viete, o čom hovorím?
73Potom prichádza Ježiš. A Ježiš... Počúvajte. Ježiš bol Božím darom pre Izrael, pre svet. Je to tak? Ježiš bol Božím darom. „Boh tak miloval svet, že dal svojho jednorodeného Syna.“ Veríte tomu? [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
A to neboli apoštoli. Myslíte, že Mojžiš bol vysloboditeľom pretože bol Mojžišom, jeho dôvtip a jeho inteligencia? On povedal, že bol mužom pomalej reči. To bol Boh v Mojžišovi, dar pre ľudí. To bol Boh v Kristovi. On povedal, „To nie som Ja; to je Môj Otec, ktorý prebýva vo Mne.“
To je ten dôvod, prečo Marta povedala, „Pane...“ (kázanie zo včera večera). Povedala, „Ja viem, že Ty si Kristus, Syn Boží, ktorý mal prísť na tento svet.“ Ona tomu verila. A tí ľudia verili v Neho.
74A pozrite sa na Petra, keď on chodil, no, on bol smrteľník. On sa narodil z hriešneho tela, ako ja alebo vy. Je to tak. Ale tí ľudia potrebovali uzdraviteľa, tak oni poslali–Boh poslal Petra, aby robil tú určitú prácu. Ján bol láska. Peter nemal takú lásku vo svojom srdci, akú mal Ján. Ján bol Božou agentúrou lásky. Vidíte?
Pozrite sa sem, keď On vzal Petra, Jakuba a Jána, nádej, vieru a lásku... Či to nevidíte?
Títo obdarovaní ľudia, tí traja, nádej, viera a láska...
Jakub bol nádej; on bol tým, ktorý postavil cirkev do poriadku. Viera bola v Petrovi. A láska bola v Jánovi. Nádej, viera a láska, oni boli Božími reprezentantmi na zemi.
A tí ľudia boli položení do Petrovho tieňa a boli uzdravení. Ó, priatelia. Ó. Nemyslite si, priatelia, že na vás kričím. Možno si myslíte, že som rozrušený, ale nie som. Ja sa snažím, aby ste porozumeli mojej téme až natoľko, aby ste videli to, o čom hovorím.
75No, letniční ľudia sa tridsať alebo štyridsať rokov modlili za dar uzdravovania.
Žijeme v dňoch, kedy máme najlepšiu medicínsku vedu, akú sme kedy mali. Máme najlepšie nemocnice, aké sme kedy mali. Máme najlepších lekárov, akých sme kedy mali. Máme najlepšie lieky, ktoré sme kedy použili. A máme viac chorôb, než sme kedy mali.
Sú tisíce a státisíce drahých svätých, ktorí dnes večer trpia. A oni volajú a volajú a volali roky kvôli tomu, aby Boh prinavrátil dar Božského uzdravenia do cirkvi. A keď Boh pohol pred tridsiatimi siedmimi rokmi obežnou dráhou a predurčil to a poslal to, mnoho stoviek ľudí prechádzajú okolo toho bez toho, aby to rozpoznali, priatelia.
76No, to sa udialo. Veľmi nerád toto hovorím. Bože, buď milostivý. Pozrite sa, priatelia, cez zvyšok krajiny, vo Phoenixe, v Houstone, v San Antoniu, v Arkansase, krížom dolu cez krajinu boli tisícky uzdravených, idúc tadiaľ, zo všetkých druhov chorôb a nemocí. Oakland, poznaj svoj deň. Jedného dňa vás stretnem pred súdnou stolicou Božou a poznáte, že som vám svedčil pravdu všemohúceho Boha. Vy ste o to volali. Čo? Ak by ste to rešpektovali práve tak, ako tomu veríte, Boh vydá svedectvo o Jeho daroch. Je to tak. On to urobil pre Ábela. On to urobil pre Eliáša. On to urobil pre Mojžiša. On to urobil pre Petra. On to urobil pre Pavla. On to urobil pre všetkých a On to urobí i dnes.
Keď zostúpili letnice a krst Duchom Svätým začal najprv padať, tí ľudia povedali, „To je fanatizmus.“ Ale Boh o tom vydal svedectvo, že to bol On. To je to, prečo som ja s vami dnes večer, pretože ja viem, že to je ruka Božia. Mnohí z vás s tým odišli do „izmov“, ale tam je skutočná Letničná vec. Boh o tom vydal svedectvo. To je pravda. A tú istú vec On vykonal dnes večer iným spôsobom. [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
77A ja som išiel do lekárne. A keď som vošiel, všimol som si, že nejaký človek sa na mňa divne pozerá. Išiel som ďalej v tom obchode a vyšiel som von a mal som vrchnák z fľaše. A nikdy na neho nezabudnem. A stále som mal na sebe svoju uniformu.
A on položil svoju... Ten človek položil na mňa svoju ruku a pozrel sa na mňa, povedal, „Pane,“ povedal, „Videl som, že si dôstojníkom.“ Povedal, „Rozmýšľal som, že ti položím otázku.“ Povedal, „Možno, že si myslíš, že som tak trochu blázon.“
A ja som povedal, „Čo sa deje, pane?“
On povedal, „Žijem v Paducah, Kentucky.“ Povedal, „Asi dva roky sa mi zhoršuje zdravie.“ Povedal, „Minulý týždeň som mal zvláštny sen.“ On povedal, „Snívalo sa mi, že som mal ísť do Jeffersonville, Indiana, a nájsť niekoho menom Branham, aby sa za mňa pomodlil.“ Povedal, „Nevieš, či tú žijú nejakí Branhamovci alebo nie?“
Ó, neviete, ako som sa cítil. Pomyslel som si, „Ó, Boh vydáva svedectvo.“
A ja som povedal, „Áno, pane.“ Povedal som, „Ja viem, že tu žijú Branhamovci.“
On povedal, „Vieš, je tam niekto, kto sa modlí za chorých?“
Povedal som, „To som ja.“
On sa len takto na mňa pozrel a slzy sa začali kotúľať po jeho lícach. Chytil ma za ruku. Ja som ho chytil za ruku, sňal som si svoj klobúk a pištoľ som si strčil do klobúku, kľakol som si na tej strane ulice a začal som sa za neho modliť rovno tam na ulici.
Keď som sa postavil, boli tam stojace matky, držali svoje deti, a mužovia so svojimi klobúkmi takto dolu a čakali na modlitbu. Mnoho vecí bolo učinených v Jeffersonville a oni vedeli, čo sa dialo. A keď sme vstali, oni tam všetci stáli so svojimi sklonenými hlavami počúvajúc tú modlitbu. Vstal som. A ten brat ma objal a začal ma takto tľapkať. Od toho dňa som ho už nikdy nevidel. Boh ho uzdravil.
78A ja som stál dolu v Houstone, Texas, na zhromaždení reverenda Kidsona. A raz ráno, ako som tam stál, ó, ako som rozmýšľal, modlil som sa. Tam bola, mali sme denné zhromaždenie. A tam boli stovky ľudí, ktorí prichádzali do radu, ktorí boli uzdravení.
A zrazu tam pribehla jedna pani. Ó, tá budova bola taká dlhá, ako je táto poslucháreň, ako prízemie tu. A tá pani bežala dozadu. Na svojich ramenách mala malého chlapca a sadla si. A bola skutočne nepokojná. A ten modlitebný rad prechádzal asi v štvorstupe, takto.
A ona sa postavila; povedala, „Len chvíľu, len chvíľu.“ A každý zastal.
Povedala, „Nerada zastavujem tento modlitebný rad, ale chcem vám povedať...“
Ona bola skutočne nervózna a triasla sa, tak trochu rozrušená.
79Povedala, „Bývam na západnej strane Houstonu.“ No, Houston je veľké mesto, má niekoľko míľ naprieč, a my sme boli na východnej strane. Ona povedala, „Dnes ráno moja susedka, matka tohto malého dieťaťa,“ povedala, „jej otec bol Metodistický kazateľ.“ Povedala, „On je dvadsať rokov mŕtvy.“ A povedala, „Predtým, ako zomrel, zvykol chodiť a kázal a hovoril, že jedného dňa Boh prinavráti dar do cirkvi pre pohanov pred koncom časového úseku pohanov, ako to urobil pre Židov.“
A povedala, „Jeho malá dcéra, toto je jej dieťa.“ Povedala, „Ona je trochu slabá.“
A povedala, „Dnes ráno, po tom čo poupratovala svoj dom, postavila svoj zmeták a ľahla si na roh postele a odpočívala.“ A povedala, „Odrazu mala sen. Videla povstávať veľký tmavý mrak.“ A povedala, „zostupujúc z toho oblaku, sa začal vracať.“ A povedala, „Tam prišiel jej zosnulý otec. A on povedal, ‘Vstaň a zober to dieťa, choď do Modlitebne Evanjelia v Houstone. Dar Božského uzdravenia je tam.’“
No, ona si myslela, že to bol len sen: nikdy nepočula o Modlitebni Evanjelia v Houstone. Tak ona tam len chvíľu ležala a išla znovu spať a snívalo sa jej to druhýkrát. Prišiel ten veľký tmavý mrak. Jej zosnulý otec vychádzal rovno dolu z toho oblaku. Ona povedala, „No to je divné; snívalo sa mi o otcovi druhýkrát.“ Povedala, „On povedal, zober to dieťa.“ No, ona vstala a napila sa, trochu obriadila okolo domu a išla naspäť a ľahla si–znovu ležala. A keď sa vrátila, snívalo sa jej to tretíkrát. Prišiel ten veľký mrak. A ona... [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
80Oni zavolali na úrad, aby videli, či tam bol, či to bolo podľa toho sna. Ja teraz neverím vo všetky sny. Tak potom, zavolali, ale on povedal, „Vaši mládenci budú vídať videnia, vaši starci budú snívať sny.“
A potom ona zavolala na ten úrad a on povedal, „Áno, je tam Houstonská Modlitebňa Evanjelia v západnej časti na šesťdesiatejsiedmej ulici.“ A on povedal, “Východná, šesťdesiatasiedma ulica.“
A tá pani, tá matka, bola tak slabá, že nemohla... No, to dieťa malo detskú obrnu, jeho malé nohy boli zmrzačené. A ona nemohla priniesť to dieťa. Ale ona mala susedku a tá susedka išla autobusmi a autami, až kým sa tam dostala a vystúpila z auta asi dva mestské bloky od modlitebne. A bol tam strážnik, ktorý tam stál. A ona mu povedala, „Viete, kde je Houstonská Modlitebňa Evanjelia?“
Povedal, „Áno, madam. Rovno tam, kde stojí ten zástup ľudí, tam na ulici,“ povedal, „oni majú zhromaždenie s uzdravovaním.“
81Tá biedna vec bola tak slabá, keď sa dostala tam, ona, predstavte si, ako sa cítila, vošla tam a videla to. A ona mi povedala. Ja som povedal, „Prines mi to dieťa.“
Ó, viete, čo sa stalo, či nie? Iste. A ja som rozmýšľal, dokonca, hoci tí ľudia, anjeli z neba o tom vedia. Boh o tom vydá svedectvo. Jeho skutky budú vyhlásené, bez ohľadu na to, čo si ľudia o tom myslia. Je to tak. Je to pravda, priatelia. Nech Boh žehná vaše srdce.
82Tu v Camden, Arkansas, s bratom Adamsom. Myslím, že jeden z bratov Adamsovcov je tu dnes večer? A tam u neho, on ma ťahal von; mali sme tisíce tých, ktorí navštívili zhromaždenie. A jedného dňa ma oni vytiahli von zo zhromaždenia. A ja som počúval niekoho, kto kričal, „Zmiluj sa, zmiluj sa. Ó, kde si, reverend?“
A ja som sa obrátil, brat Adams povedal, „Nezastavuj sa.“ To bol farebný muž, viete. Jednako, dokonca v Arkansase, ak by ste si potriasli ruky s farebným človekom, oni by vás dali do väzenia. Tak tam to oni majú, majú tam taký zákon. Môžete s ním hovoriť, ale nepoložte na neho svoje ruky. No, to nie je správne. Nie je. On je človekom práve tak, ako som ja, alebo vy, alebo ktokoľvek iný. Je to presne tak. Ja neviem, čo si vy o tom myslíte, ale ja chcem uvoľniť svoju dušu ohľadom toho. Je to tak. Iste. Ja som za Abraháma Lincolna a to je úplne v poriadku. A pozrite...
83Tento biedny farebný muž tam stál, kričiac, „Ó, reverend.“ A brat Adams povedal, „Poď ďalej, brat Branham.“ Povedal, „Ó, pozri sa na ten zástup,“ povedal, „oni sa na teba tlačia.“ A vytiahli ma z toho zástupu. Oni nemajú v úmysle byť krutí, ale oni sa snažia zobrať, pretože, priatelia, niekedy ako tak obchádzate, oni vás takmer ušliapu k smrti. A oni vás ťahajú. Ja ich milujem. Nech Boh žehná ich srdcia.
Rád by som sa postavil rovno tam a dotkol sa každého jedného z nich a modlil sa za nich, až kým len ja... a dych by opustil moje telo.
Minulý večer, keď som opúšťal tú budovu, oni ma takmer museli vyložiť z auta. Dokonca moje srdce a všetko sa triaslo a takto skákalo.
84Vy si neuvedomujete to vypätie držania tých démonov, keď vychádzajú a oni sú v miestnosti. A vy ste zodpovedný. Čo ak sa niečo stane v tej budove? Zatvoria vás do väzenia a zastavia to zhromaždenie nadobro. Je to tak, rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Neviete, čo za zodpovednosť to je. A tu potom, a jednako tak unavený po šiestich mesiacoch chodenia.
85Potom som povedal, „Počkaj chvíľu.“
A on len kričal, biedny človek. Klobúk mal vo svojej ruke, šedivé vlasy. Hovoril, „Reverend, reverend.“
Jeho žena povedala, „Nemôžeš sa ku nemu dostať, drahý. Nemôžeš sa ku nemu dostať.“
A ja som povedal, „Počkaj chvíľu. Len chvíľu.“ A tak som sa pozrel dookola a pozrel som sa na neho. Povedal som, „Čo sa deje, pane?“
A brat Adams a ten druhý brat ma vzali dozadu, tam, kde bol on. A ja som povedal, „Čo sa deje?“
On povedal, „Reverend, reverend.“
Vidíte, takto ma držal. Povedal, „Reverend.“ Položiac svoju ruku na mňa. Povedal som, „Áno?“
86On povedal, „Iba chvíľku, reverend.“ On povedal, „Išiel som dlhú cestu aby som prišiel sem.“ On povedal, „Predvčerom večer,“ povedal, „moja stará matka, ona je mŕtva asi takmer dvadsať rokov.“ A povedal, „Ona bola kresťanka. A ja som slepý už viac ako dvadsať rokov.“ On povedal, „A včera v noci, alebo predvčerom v noci, sa mi sníval... [Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.] Že Boh poslal Svoj dar Božského uzdravenia, a to bolo v Camden, Arkansas a ja som nechcel dopustiť len aby si prešiel okolo.“ Povedal, „Reverend, prosím ťa, neobchádzaj ma.“
Myslíte, že som ho mohol obísť? Nestarám sa o to, kto on bol. To je Boh. Nestarám sa o to, ako veľmi by vás oni dali do väzenia.
87Potom ako som tam stál pri tom starom človeku, držal som jeho ruky. Oči mal vyrazené od nejakého výbuchu. Ako som držal jeho ruky a modlil som sa za neho, jeho manželka plakala, slzy sa jej kotúľali takto po plášti. Ona tam stála.
Po tom, ako som sa pomodlil, on len–jeho oči, vyzeral taký udivený. Pozrel sa dookola, začal mrkať očami; povedal, „Drahá, nie je to nejaké auto, čo tamto stojí?“ A to bolo naše auto, v ktorom sme my sedeli. Slzy sa kotúľali z jeho očí, von z jeho očí, začal dvíhať ruky a radovať sa.
Ó, brat, Boh bude vydávať svedectvo o Svojich daroch. Nebesia a zem môžu pominúť, ale Boh sa bude hýbať. Bude niekto, kto to prijme (Tak veru), ak prídete a budete rešpektovať to, čo Boh urobil pre vás. Je to tak. Boh vydá svedectvo o Svojom dare. Práve teraz je čas začať.
88Počúvajte, pred nedávnom som bol v... bol v Illinois. A počúvajte, zatiaľ čo hovoríme o tom farebnom; toto mi prichádza na myseľ. Bolo tam... Bol som vo veľkom koloseu. Mnohí z vás vedia, o čom hovorím. A tam, dívajúc sa dookola, a videl som rôzne veci, videl som starého farebného muža s malým prúžkom bielych vlasov okolo svojej hlavy; on takto prišiel, dívajúc sa. A po chvíli prišiel k určitej veci. Zastal. Sňal si svoj klobúk. Držal ho za sebou.
Sklonil svoju hlavu. A ja som videl, že sa modlil.
A pristúpil som ku nemu po tom, čo sa pomodlil; Povedal som, „Pane,“ povedal som, „Som kazateľ.“ Povedal som, „Videl som vás modliť sa. Čo bolo také udivujúce na tej skrinke?“
On sa na mňa pozrel, jeho biedne staré vráskami stvrdnuté líca a slzy sa mu kotúľali po krajoch jeho líc. On povedal, „Ctihodný,“ on povedal, „len sa tam pozrite.“
A ja som sa zodvihol a pozrel som sa tam a to vyzeralo ako malé staré oblečenie, ktoré tam ležalo. Povedal som, „Ja vidím iba šaty.“ A to je to, čo mnoho ľudí vidí, tie prirodzené znaky. Povedal som, „Ja vidím iba šaty.“
On povedal, „Vidíte ten kruh v tom, ctihodný?“
A povedal som, „Áno pane.“
On povedal, „Siahnite rovno tu na mojom boku. Povedal, „Sú tam stopy po otrockom opasku. To je, to je krv Abraháma Lincolna.“ Povedal, „Krv Abraháma Lincolna sňala zo mňa ten otrocký opasok. Prečo by som nemal sňať svoj klobúk a nepomodliť sa?“
89A ja rozmýšľam dnes večer, ak nejaký farebný človek, za slobodu a svoje práva, mohol sňať ten klobúk pred krvou Abraháma Lincolna, čo by ste mali vy, kresťania, urobiť pred Krvou Ježiša Krista. Vidíte? Ó, priatelia, čakal som, že bude viac viery v Oaklande a v L.A. tiež.
Poviem vám, že tí ľudia, ktorí to prednedávnom prijali, to boli španieli v Arizone. Oni rýchlo uchytili tú myseľ. Oni vedeli, že to bol Boží dar pre nich. Oni prišli rovno na pódium. A ja som videl tie drahé španielske matky, ako omdlievali a padali, odtiahli ich z radu pred tým, ako by sa mohli dostať ku mne. Oni tomu verili.
Jedna z nich prišla, ona mala dokonca sen, že ona... Ona ani nevedela hovoriť anglicky. A ona videla tú nadprirodzenú Bytosť, ako tam stála. (Dostali ste tu ten list, či nie?) Mnohí... Prečo? Boh vydá svedectvo o Svojom dare. Je to tak? Ó, priatelia, vy viete, o čom hovorím. Rozumiete, teraz o čom hovorím? Viera, verte tomu. Poďte, to nie je ten človek; to je Boh v človeku. Viete, čo mám na mysli.
90[Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]... prosím, ó, Bože, nech ľudia prídu dnes večer tak, ako prišli v dňoch apoštolov. Nech oni prídu uvedomiac si, že toto je apoštolský vek pre nich. Toto je tá hodina, že to, o čo oni prosili, je teraz prítomné: Duch Svätý vo forme uzdravenia pre ich telá. Udeľ to, drahý Bože. Nech je dnes večer uzdravených mnoho ľudí. Zmiluj sa, Otče.
A nech každý kto dnes večer príde, nech príde, ako oni prichádzali, keď prechádzali okolo Tvojho pokorného služobníka, Šimona Petra. A oni boli položení do jeho tieňa a boli úplne uzdravení, pretože oni rozpoznali Boha v tom človeku. Nech oni rozpoznajú Boha tak, ako oni rozpoznali Boha v Mojžišovi. Boh bol v Kristovi, mieriac so Sebou svet. Nech oni dnes večer rozpoznajú Boha v Jeho ľuďoch.
Udeľ to, drahý Otče. Maj teraz milosť a požehnaj každého jedného z nich.
A drahý Bože, teraz sa modlím za môj malý zbor doma, oni mali práve zhromaždenie dnes večer, oni volajú, prosia za mňa, aby som prišiel domov. Ó, Bože, ľudia, ktorí sa zhromažďujú z rozličných častí krajiny... Postaraj sa o môjho chlapca sirotu, či to učiníš, drahý Bože.
Ó, som tu a zápasím, snažím sa urobiť to najlepšie, drahý Bože, aby som poslúchol to, čo mi bolo povedané, aby som robil. A nech ľudia vidia, Otče, aká je to obeť a čo si Ty učinil pre ľudí. A nech oni rozpoznajú tento deň a nech sú mnohí uzdravení a vyzdravejú zo svojich nemocí a nech svedčia v tomto meste.
Pretože to prosíme v nádhernom Mene Ježiša Krista, Tvojho milovaného Syna. Amen. [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
91Priatelia, oni len padajú zo strany na stranu. Ó, ako si želám, aby ste mohli, ja viem, že môžete. Boh žehnaj vaše srdcia. Práve som nadobudol dôveru veriť, že ste to urobili.
Nech všetci teraz spievajú, zatiaľ čo tá skupina hrá a všetci, „Len ver.“ Každý teraz, zodvihnite vysoko svoje hlasy.
Poďme teraz.
Len ver, len ver,
všetko je možné,
(Môžem stáť rovno tu. To je všetko v poriadku, budem vzadu pod tieňom za mikrofónom...?... Ja sa premiestnim tadeto.)
Len ver,
všetko je možné,
len...
92Len na chvíľu teraz. Veríte, že Boh je dnes večer v našom strede? Veríte tomu? Veríte, že On vám, ľuďom poslal toho, za ktorého ste volali ohľadom vyslobodenia? Veríte, že On vám poslal uzdravenie? Veríte to z celých svojich sŕdc? Potom spievajme toto s našimi rukami nad našimi srdcami hovoriac...
Pane, ja verím, Pane, ja verím,
všetko je možné, Pane, ja verím,
Pane, ja verím, ó, Pane, ja verím,
všetko...
93[Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]... hodina prišla. Veríme, že Ty skoro prídeš. Ty si poslal Svoj dar, aby si oslávil Svojho svätého Syna. On vystiera Svoju svätú ruku, aby uzdravoval pôsobením Svojej cirkvi. Pomôž ľuďom tu dnes večer. Zatiaľ čo hrá hudba sladko nežne, nech ľudia veria. Otče, ak by som povedal niečo zlé, odpusť mi. Modlím sa, aby si dal ľuďom porozumieť, že toto je ten čas, o ktorom si vydal svedectvo. A nech oni vedia, že Tvoj služobník neprišiel kvôli vlastnej túžbe; to bola Tvoja vôľa, aby som prišiel, Otče. A nech oni odložia nabok každú skeptickú myseľ, každú skeptickú myšlienku a prídu dnes večer a nech sú uzdravení. Pretože to prosíme v Ježišovom Mene a na Jeho slávu. Amen.
Tak, odložili ste nabok každú skeptickú myšlienku? Zabudli ste na všetky vaše skeptické názory? Prídete, aby ste boli uzdravení dnes večer? Veríte tomu? Povedzte „Amen“, to všetko... Nech vás Boh žehná, priatelia.
94No, oni budú fotografovať. A ja vám poviem, čo sa stane s tými fotkami. Zavesím si ich vo svojej izbe. Každý večer, keď som doma, sa za nich modlím. Koľkí chcú, aby som sa za vás modlil, keď sa budem dívať na tú fotografiu? Boh žehnaj vaše srdcia.
Buďte si istí, že nezmeškáte zhromaždenie zajtra večer a pozajtra večer, môj životný príbeh, zajtra večer, chcem, aby ste ho počuli. A nech vás Boh žehná, zatiaľ čo na chvíľu stojíme úctivo; oni idú urobiť fotku. No, ten fotograf vám povie, čo robiť. [Fotograf hovorí: „Sadli by ste si, vy ľudia, teraz, prosím.—pozn.prekl.] Ak by sa balkón postavil, bolo by to oveľa lepšie, urobilo by to lepšiu... Je to v poriadku, fotograf, ak by sa oni postavili, bola by to oveľa krajšia fotka? Hlavne na balkóne, je to tak? Dá to lepšiu fotku... V poriadku, balkón stojí. Oni chcú, aby sa balkóny postavili dookola. Je to fajn...?... v prítomnosti...?... [Nasleduje modlitebný rad, ale brat Branham odstupuje od mikrofónu a nie je to plne zrozumiteľné, a to, čo nasleduje ďalej, nie je kompletné–pozn.prekl.]
95Skrze vieru Ábel obetoval Bohu lepšiu obeť než Kain; skrze ňu obdržal svedectvo, že bol spravodlivý, Boh vydal svedectvo o jeho dare. Nebeský Otče, ďakujem Ti teraz za Tvoje svedectvo, svedčiac o tom, čo si Ty urobil skrze nášho drahého Ježiša. Nech ten anjel, ktorý so mnou hovoril v tej izbe v blízkosti Tvojho služobníka v tej izbe, aby potvrdil to Slovo mnohými znamenia a divmi, ktoré Ho nasledujú. Uvedomujeme si, že Satan je...?... A nech mnohí ľudia budú dnes večer uzdravení a nech ich viera môže byť pozdvihnutá v tomto čase, aby verili tomu svedectvu.
A nech môžu byť uzdravení z každého druhu chorôb. Sprav, aby každý duch bol poddaný Tvojmu služobníkovi; prosíme to na slávu Božiu v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
96 No...?... Božia vôľa je, aby ju uzdravil...?... práve pred...?...trápenia...?... sestry. Napomínam ťa skrze Ježiša...?...
Všemohúci Bože, modlím sa, aby si požehnal našu sestru, ktorá trpí, a nech ona v tomto...?... uvedomí, že to je...?... ľuďom Ty vydáš svedectvo o Svojom dare. Vyjdi z nej, ty démon, v Mene Ježiša Krista.
Ako môžeš...?... Veríš, že Boh ti povedal...?... Veríš z celého svojho srdca, sestra? Drahý Bože, je to nemožné pre ňu, aby nebola uzdravená, a ona hovorí, že verí z celého svojho srdca. A Ty si mi povedal, že ak privediem ľudí do toho, aby mi verili, že Ty si ma poslal kvôli tomuto účelu, a keď budem úprimný v modlitbe, že žiadna choroba nebude môcť pred tou modlitbou obstáť. Ó, Bože, vo viac ako jedenástich štátoch som svedčil o Tvojom dare. A teraz, modlím sa, Otče, aby si udelil...?...naša sestra, nech ona môže byť započítaná s tými, ktorí majú vieru. Vyjdi z nej, ty...?... [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]...?...
97Nebeský Otče, rozmýšľam o zámorí, ako si ty pracoval s tými drahými svätými...?... Ako si Ty...?... sa pokoril, aby veril Bohu... A ja sa modlím, aby si požehnal nášho drahého brata, ako on...?... On je v potrebe...?... Prosím, ó, Bože, maj milosť nad ním. Vyjdi z neho, ty démon, v Mene Ježiša Krista...?... Veríš teraz z celého svojho srdca?...?...
Poď...?... To je pravda. Ty chceš byť zdravá, však? Veríš, že Boh počuje modlitbu brata Branhama? V poriadku.
Nebeský Otče, ako toto drahé malé dievča je...?... malé modré oči sa dívajú hore ku tomu...?...a usmieva sa...?.. vieru, aby verila, že ona prijme to, o čo ona prosila. A táto vibrácia...?... Buď jej milostivý, Otče. Ty démon, vyjdi z nej v Mene Ježiša Krista.
...?... moje srdce...?...Náš Nebeský Otče, buď milostivý, malé drahé dieťa dnes večer trpí a Ty si tu, aby si urobil... [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.] Veríš...?...
98Nebeský Otče, buď milosrdný našej sestre, ktorá trpí...?... Ty vieš všetko...?... Ó...?... uvedomiť si, že Všemohúci Boh má...?... Pane, a On vydáva svedectvo o Svojom...?... Ty démon...?.... opusti ju...?... v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
Drahý Bože...?... Ja verím, čo oni...?... Modlím sa, Otče, dnes večer za môjho drahého brata, ktorý trpí, Satan sa pokúša vziať jeho život. Požehnaj ho, drahý Bože...?... Vyjdi z neho, ty démon, v Mene Ježiša Krista...?... hore na balkónoch, držte svoje hlavy sklonené, prosím. To ho opustilo a potom sa to na neho znova vrátilo. A ja som vedel, že niektorí mali zodvihnuté svoje hlavy. Nerobte to...?...
No, len na chvíľu...?...Skloň svoju hlavu a ver z celého svojho srdca.
Nebeský Otče, Ty si zasľúbil...?... že uzdravíš ľudí. Cítim, že ten veľký posol, uzdravujúci anjel Boží stojí teraz blízko kazateľne. Preto so všetkou vierou, ktorú Ty máš...?... pretože môj brat je v ...?... ako tento démon, ktorý prišiel, aby ho poslal predčasne do hrobu. Vyjdi z neho a...?... v Mene Ježiša Krista...?... Každá vibrácia v mojej ruke prestala...?... Choď, Boh ťa žehnaj s...?... [Slová sú ťažko zrozumiteľné–pozn.prekl.]...?...
99Ak by to bolo, bola by vibrácia...?...[Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.] Choď a ver, môj brat...?...všetko teraz?...?... Môžem vidieť...?... práve teraz. Vidím ťa...?... Biblia jasne povedala...?... ak veríš, pretože všetko je možné, ak veríš...?... Prešlo tisíc deväťsto rokov; On vystúpil na výsosť a dal ľuďom dary a teraz Boh stále vydáva svedectvo o Svojom dare. Preto v poslušnosti tomu povereniu...?... Karhám tohto démona; vyjdi z neho v Mene Ježiša Krista...?... Možno dám publiku odpočinok. Zodvihnite svoje hlavy. Ak by niektorí z vás radi videli... Ako ma mnohí počuli vysvetľovať, čo sú vibrácie...?...nech vaše ruky... Koľkí tu rozumejú, ako ten dar prišiel, ta vibrácia na mojej ruke, nech vidíme vaše ruky. Vy všetci rozumiete, čo to je...?... [Slová sú ťažko zrozumiteľné–pozn.prekl.]...?...
100Tento muž...?... Vidíte tých...?... Myslel som, že som bol... táto vibrácia tu. Vidíte? Ale to je...?... No, každý jeden nech skloní svoju hlavu a modlí sa...?... Pamätajte, toto môže prejsť z jedného na druhého, tak buďte si istí, že máte svoju hlavu sklonenú...?...
Nebeský Otče, buď milostivý, Bože, našej milovanej sestre, ktorá má právo, Otče, aby dnes večer bola uzdravená; ona prišla, aby si nárokovala jej Bohom dané privilégium byť uzdravená skrze Spasiteľa Ježiša z Nazaretu. Preto, Otče, daj Tvojmu služobníkovi vieru. Nech som schopný vyšplhať sa práve teraz hore do toho...?... tá viera...?... A teraz v Mene Ježiša Krista ťa karhám, satan, aby si ju opustil...?... Priatelia, prosím vás, nedvíhajte hlavy. No, to bráni tej pani. Toto je veľmi–musí to byť rakovina namiesto ženského problému, pretože to je veľmi, veľmi provokatívne. Držte svoje hlavy sklonené...?... Veríš z celého svojho srdca...?... Veríš z celého svojho srdca, že som schopný robiť toto skrze Ježiša Krista? Veríš, že všetko, čo musíš urobiť, je jednoducho veriť?...?... niekde je zodvihnutá hlava, priateľu. Držte svoje hlavy sklonené...?...
Drahý nebeský Otče, buď milostivý našej...[Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
101Brat Branham, ak sa niečo stane na tej páske...?... niečo sa stane na tej páske...?... takto, teraz, čo by bolo, ak by ste mali...?... Vidíte? Niekedy sa divím. Rád by som išiel do vašich domovov, ale ja...?... nejaká zomierajúca osoba tam chcela, aby som prišiel lietadlom, prenajal...?... Jedna žena volala z... priamo z Missouri, povedala, držala sa telefónu a kľačala pri telefóne, naliehavo ma prosila, aby som sa modlil...?... aby som bol takto na telefóne, aby som jej nezavesil...?... Chcela, aby som objednal lietadlo, aby som prišiel rovno nazad do Missouri, kde zomieralo malé dieťa...?... [Poškriabaný záznam–pozn.prekl.]...?...
Ó, je to žalostné, ale čo môže–čo môže urobiť nejaká osoba? Chcel by som vás primäť k tomu, aby ste uvoľnili svoju myseľ od toho, aby ste si mysleli...?... [Poškriabaný záznam–pozn.prekl.]...?... takéto veci prichádzajú odvšadiaľ.
Rozprával som sa so svojou manželkou a ona povedala, že to sú masy ľudí a všetko, ó. Tisíc päťsto listov prišlo od ľudí počas desiatich dní do môjho...?... [Poškriabaný záznam–pozn.prekl.]...?...
102Tak, toto malé dievča je slepé, v jej ruke nie je žiadna vibrácia. Ona je postihnutá a to pravdaže nepôsobí vibráciu, robí to len choroba s nejakým zárodkom. Budem musieť len veriť...?... [Poškriabaný záznam–pozn.prekl.] Verím, že Boh uzdraví jej...?... Veríte tomu? No, pamätajte, poviem...?... Nechcem...?...vy...?... Boh bude ku nám hovoriť...?... večeroch musím povedať zboru, možno vydať zopár svedectiev o veciach.
No, držte svoje hlavy sklonené a ja poprosím Boha z celého svojho srdca, aby... Pamätajte, ja nie som uzdravovateľ; to je Boh.
Malé dievčatko, ty miluješ Ježiša, však, drahá? Tak ja idem poprosiť Ježiša, aby ti dovolil mať znovu svoj zrak, aby si chodila...?... Drahý Ježiš, to...?... syna, pošli Tvoje Božské požehnanie na toto malé dievča a tieto oči sú teraz slepé, nech oni znovu vidia; nech toto telo, ktoré je teraz postihnuté, je znova zdravé. Modlím sa, Otče, aby si to udelil v Mene Tvojho milovaného Syna Ježiša Krista. Môžeš...?... vidíš tieto svetlá...?... Vidíš to? Teraz, pozri sa tam...?... Pozri sa na mňa...?... Vidíš tam hore? Vidíš to? Vidíš ten tieň tamto?
V poriadku, môžete zodvihnúť svoje hlavy, publikum. [Poškriabaný záznam–pozn.prekl.]...?... šošovky a všetko bolo dokonale zakryté ako...?... Ale dosť to ubúda... Keď niečo zomiera, zmenšuje sa to. Je to tak? Ono to ubúda na očiach toho dieťaťa, až kým ona môže vidieť tie svetlá v miestnosti a môže rozoznať moju ruku pred jej tvárou...? Pozri sa sem. [Poškriabaný a nejasný záznam–pozn.prekl.]...?...
103Povedzme všetci, „Chvála Pánovi.“...?... Ó...?... Jej svedectvo dáme, ona si ho môže pozrieť v novinách, tak vy ho môžete vidieť. Ako sa ona volá, sestra? Ronna Mae Promise. Sledujte to v tých novinách...?...
Tvoja rakovina je...?... V poriadku. Koľkí teraz veria? Boh žehnaj vaše srdce...?... No, on je hluchonemý. Je tam vibrácia...?... v jeho ruke. V poriadku. Skloňte svoje hlavy, každý jeden. Je tu vibrácia. Toto môžem povedať ako...?... [Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.]... polož svoj znak na to...?... musí byť viera, jednoducho moja vlastná viera, ktorou to verím. Chcem, aby ste všade sklonili svoje hlavy.
Koľkí tu v tomto publiku veria, že som schopný to urobiť skrze Ježiša Krista, zodvihnete svoju ruku? V poriadku. V poriadku, ak sú tu mnohí, ktorí veria, uvidíte slávu Božiu.
Skloňte všade svoje hlavy.
104[Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.] Priatelia, nemusíte nám hovoriť. To je známe. U Boha nie sú žiadne tajomstvá; a On zjavuje Svoje tajomstvá Svojim služobníkom. Videli ste veci, ktoré boli učinené, dokonca zlozvyky a veci. Bola tu osoba, ktorá tu pred chvíľou prechádzala, ktorá mala nejaký zlozvyk. Keď som sa pozrel na tú osobu, ja som ju nechcel zavolať. Pohlavné choroby alebo zlozvyky, ja to nemusím robiť. Rozumiete, iba ak by ste chceli, aby som to urobil. Ak sa ma opýtate, ak chcete vedieť... Pravdaže, hneď, ako si to urobil, ja som cítil tú vibráciu...?... upchanie v jeho ušiach.
Skloňme svoje hlavy, každý jeden; buďte skutočne milí a potichu a len buďte úctiví a uvidíte slávu Božiu.
105Nebeský Otče, musíme bežať rovno do tohto mesta a rovno von. A to je zdanlivo...?... o tom čase dostávame tých ľudí do miesta, kde oni začínajú veriť a dejú sa veci, potom znovu odchádzame. Modlím sa, aby sa Ti to videlo za správne poslať nás späť znovu touto cestou.
A teraz, stojac tu predomnou, tento muž tu stojí a satan upchal jeho uši, aby spôsobil, že on pôjde niekedy pred nejakým autom alebo niečím a bude zabitý na svojich nohách, ó, snažiac sa ublížiť tomuto biednemu bratovi, ale, Otče, my sme tu, aby on bol uzdravený.
A teraz, ja som hovoril dnes večer tým ľuďom ohľadom Tvojej návštevy toho anjela Božieho. A Ty to teraz potvrď pred ich očami, pretože musí začať tento modlitebný rad viery... [Poškriabaný záznam–pozn.prekl.]
1 We're getting some new gadgets for recording.
We're hardly know each night where we're going to be at. That's just I think the--about the third move in the last four nights. So we got another move, I think, tomorrow night. So that's what makes it awfully bad, just kind of shifting around from place to place, then you'll hardly... It's just like a new place every night, and--and makes it very hard.
I trust that sometime when I come back again to Oakland, why, maybe we can get something like the auditorium here for a week or two. That's when we can have a real revival and a real meeting. Don't you believe that? Yes, I believe we could too.
It's just our schedule has been so irregular. Well, I would say this: we're just a night or two here and then a hundred miles farther. Just about the time we get the thing, the people settled down to where they can begin to see the supernatural moving of God, then it's they break up the meeting, go somewhere else two, three, four hundred miles farther and start again, and just when the people are becoming into the revival stage where they can be healed and many things can be done...
2 So I think, after I get back now from Canada, well, before we go to Mexico or anywhere, I think we'll just make the revival places, stay about a month at a time in a place, or something like that, so we can just really get the people... When they can stay long enough till some of the people that's prayed for, will be--begin to come in, and reports coming in, getting well, getting well like that, and testimonies going...
Like in my own hometown at Jeffersonville, Indiana. Why, it's nothing there. My, just as soon we come into town, hundreds of people flock from everywhere, 'cause they have--they are... You're settled down to one place; you're not on the move like this.
3 And then, friends, this is just about six months I've been going day and night almost.
Today I had a wonderful day alone with God. No one was there but just the Lord and I. And I get myself more settled down when I get alone. Now, I've got five more meetings before I have any rest coming up: five more meetings. And then in the month of May, I'm to take a complete month, going up into the Rocky Mountains where, my, alone there when you kinda look like get... I like to be alone with God. That's the way to--that I find Him so dear to me. And then coming back then to start into Canada...
4 Now, we do not have much time. What time you have to close the auditorium? Eleven o'clock? Eleven o'clock, I think they said is closing of the auditorium.
So I wish to speak to you tonight just for--just take a little bit of time and teach the Word of faith, and that you might know how to approach God.
There's many of these great and deep subjects that people claim that they know much about. And when it comes down to the final showdown, they know very little of it. Now, that's true. And we're going to find out a few of those things tonight.
And by the way, day after tomorrow night at the other auditorium, I'm to give a little sketch of my life story; that is, if you'd like to hear it. Would you like to hear it? Let's see your hands. That's--that's just fine. Have you announced where the auditorium is?
5 [End of record--Ed.]... reasonable idea, because I want you to be healed. That's what I'm here for. I... This is a great sacrifice for me to be here, friends. I have a home, a family. And I'm new; I'm just a--a baby in the work. This is just a few months since the gift of healing came to me.
I don't have--I don't...?... own my home. I just live in two rooms in a little "L" cottage. My wife packs water for somewhat, almost a half a city block, packs it back out of the house again. I've been offered wonderful homes in different cities where they tell me, "I'll build you a home worth five thousand dollars, just give it to you."
6 Friends, it isn't money with me. I--I'm--I wished I never even had to think about it. And that's the reason that many of you send, you offer me your gifts; I--I don't take them. Because it's not your--your finance; I want your confidence. I--I'm here for your healing.
7 And as I was saying about the little home, wife and two children, I would--I'd love to be with them tonight. Just about now, it's eleven o'clock, that faithful little one's on her knees praying for me now. She knows it's just about time to start in the service. Lovely old mother, she's praying for me. The little boy, that his mother died when he was just two years old, he's praying for me. And somehow when I come into the pulpit, I just feel that their prayers will be answered. And I know He's near.
You don't know how I'd like to see them tonight. When I left them at the plane, coming, a few months ago, they were holding onto my coat and crying. The doctor in my church told me that I wouldn't live but about a year longer: said at the rate I was going that I would drop some night in a heart attack in the pulpit. And my little boy is afraid of that, so he's just crying, saying, "Daddy, don't go."
8 But there's something calls out to the sick and suffering. And friends, I can only help you if you believe me. That's the only way that I can ever do anything for you.
And I would love to be there tonight. You don't know how I would like... Many of you know what it is to be away from home, don't you? But I... It's... I say it's just a little shack. But it doesn't take a big house to make a home. It's the character on the inside that makes a home. And I'm thankful for a home.
So God bless you. And you pray for me, and I'll tell you more about it the day after tomorrow night.
9 And now, tonight, friends, if you will, keep the little fellows just as patient as you can, and you be the same. And give me your undivided attention just for a few moments. And I'll try to explain to you, the best of my knowledge, the reason I'm here tonight, and how that you must approach God to receive your healing.
I've suffered much, and I know what it is to be sick. And I--I want to help you. And I can if you'll just believe.
I wish to take this opportunity, just now... I have so many things on my mind and tired and weary. But I want to thank the minister; I just forget his name, of who let us have this auditorium tonight, I think, give away his services: Reverend Jack Walker. If he's in the audience, Brother Walker, may God bless you my brother, you and your... make you... [End of record--Ed.]
10 ... Father, we're so thankful for this, another opportunity tonight to stand before Your lovely people to speak to them concerning the day and the hour that we're living, just before the coming of Thy beloved Son to take away a Church, a called-out people that's Blood-washed, born the second time, and are ready to go meet a holy God: a way bridged for them by the Blood of the holy Christ of God.
Bless us tonight together as we wait for Thy Divine Presence. And may the Angel that Thou did send into the room that night to speak to Thy servant, and the reason of being here tonight, may He stand on the pulpit by Thy humble servant tonight and confirm every word that's spoke. And may great signs and wonders follow.
Bless the minister, Father, Brother Walker, who gave us the auditorium tonight. He and his, may they be blessed. Make him successful in Thy ministry, a fruitful branch. And may he have many trophies to lay at Your feet at that great day. Bless the minister that sponsored this program here in this city, Brother Morse, all the other ministers, the co-workers. O God, may their churches be flames of fire, testimonies for the glory of God in this last evil days that we're living in the shadows just before the coming of the just One.
Oh, speak tonight, Father, in a great way to the people. And may there be faith, and may the Holy Spirit tip His wings across this auditorium tonight. And may virtue come in such a way, that many, many great miraculous healings may be done, that His fame may be spread forth through all the regions up and down this western coast of this hemisphere. For we ask it in His Name and for His glory. Amen.
11 Now, friends, as I say, we're shifted about so many times. I guess many of you here never even heard how the gift of Divine healing come. But only thing I want you to do tonight is to believe me. If you will believe, you shall see God's glory; I'm sure. The success has not been as I hoped it would be in the last few nights, though cripples, afflictions, deaf, dumb, lame... But it's very slow, it seems to be, since we've hit the West Coast.
Brother Charles Fuller was speaking to me when we was down at Long Beach, and he told me, said, "Brother Branham," said, "the reason," said, "this West Coast here has everything under the name of Divine healing." Said, "They have Blue Flame worshippers, Father Divine worship and all, everything under the name of Divine healing." Said, "It's such a stumbling block." Well, that... That may be so, friends; I do not know; but that does not counteract God's power to heal.
12 [End of record--Ed.]... and the Healer Divine. And now, no man can do a miracle in His Name that can speak light of Him. That's what He said. So if anybody is getting people healed, I'm thankful for it. But I truly believe with all my heart as we go into the subject tonight that you, maybe, if God will just help us, that you'll get the vision and see what really the day and time that we're living. And then you'll see and believe.
13 May God help us as I read some of the Scriptures now. Over in the book of Hebrews the 11th chapter, we will begin and read the first three verses. Listen very closely, because my words is just the words of a mortal. They will fail. But God's Word will never fail. It's always true.
Now, faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.
For by it the elders obtained a good report.
Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were... made of things which do appear.
By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained a witness... he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts; and by it... being dead yet spake.
14 PA system's a little bit loud, so... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] All right. Now, I think that may be just a little--little better: kind of causes a rebound from... All right.
Now, I wish to take my text out of the 3rd chap--or the 3rd verse, rather, and the last--one of the last phases, "God testifying of His gifts." And now, for my subject, it's found in the 1st chapter, the 1st verse, rather (Pardon me.), the 1st verse, "Faith Is The Substance Of Things Hoped For, The Evidence Of Things Not Seen."
15 This day that we're living in, it's such a day of unsettled peace and unsettled rest everywhere. People are running to-and-fro seeking whatever they may seek. Most anybody can get a following. No matter what they teach or think, somebody will listen to them. And it's a day that the prophets spoke of.
People, when they're hungry, they'll eat from anywhere. If children and people are starving, they'll eat from a garbage can, that once eat from a nice table. But if they are hungry, they'll eat somewhere. So I think real true ministers of the Gospel ought to be up and going, ought to be giving the people the right things: meat in due season.
16 Now, this subject of mine of... As I have testified to you that I am not a preacher, I just merely have the gift of Divine healing, which I humbly say, it comes from God. I had nothing to do with it coming. I was--it was foreordained of God years and years ago. I had nothing to do... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... earth that brought it. [End of record--Ed.]
17 This is the keynote to the Scriptures. Faith, he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and a Rewarder of those who diligently seek Him. Without faith, it is impossible to please God.
This world was made by faith. Things were shaped in existence by faith. God just seen that dewdrop hanging out there in the air, that whatever you want to call it, and He just spake, and said, "Let there be light." And there was light. And then He brought the land forth and dried it off and so forth. That was all done by an act of faith with God. The whole world is made by faith.
You're here tonight by faith. Many of you told your employer you'd be back tomorrow to work. How do you know you will? You told your wife, "I'll be home after service." How do you know you will? You told the person maybe to come, a cab, to pick you up at eleven o'clock. How do you know you'll be here? You may be in eternity before eleven o'clock tonight. See? But it's all by faith. Everything's by faith.
18 Now, so many people speak of this subject, faith, and know so little of it. Now, listen friends; I--I love you and I want you to see this. There's so many people speaks of faith doesn't know one principle of faith. Now, you're together, and I--we may never all meet again this side of eternity. But I... If I had a place where we could be together, and I could gradually bring the thing up to where you'd be able to see it plainer than what you will now, because many of you are going to think... And you're--probably many will get the wrong impression of me tonight. When I'm trying my best to get this to you, and you'll think it's self-exaltation. But it is not, my lovely friends. It's for your benefit if I can just get you to see what--what God has done for you.
19 Now, some--many people come through the line, and they say, "Oh, I have faith to be healed."
And, friends, when they pass by, I know they haven't enough faith to cure a toothache. That's right. And some of them coming through with cancer, and say, "I have faith to be healed," they do not have faith.
My Scripture lesson tonight said, "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." See, it's a substance. It's something direct, something that you really have, not something that you imagine, something that you think you have; but it's some direct positive act that you have. You see what I mean?
20 Now, here not long ago... I'll give you a little story of someone who came so you can see what faith is. Faith is a gift of itself. You may have a portion of it, but there is a gift of faith.
Just like, some of you people anoint the sick and pray for them and you have a result. That isn't a gift of healing; that is a portion of faith. But that isn't a direct gift of healing; for there's only one direct gift of healing; there's only one direct gift of faith; there's only one direct gift of--of miracles and so forth. There was in the Scripture, the apostles had it. And many--they done mighty works of... Philip and all of them... But that was one gift of healing.
21 Like when we leave the city, as many people say... I've noticed in some places after I left some of them, maybe fifteen or twenty say, "The Lord gave me the gift of healing." Well, God bless their hearts.
Some of them say, "Brother Branham, will you lay your hands upon me that I can get the gift of healing."
I wished I could. I'd have every one of you pass right down this line here tonight. And I'd say there wouldn't be a sick person left in Oakland in a few weeks from now. That's right. But it's not mine to give. It's... [End of record--Ed.]
22 "... is the substance of the things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Let's take that part of the Scripture, "the substance of things hoped for."
There's three things: hope, charity, and faith. Is that right? Now, hope is one element; faith is another element; and charity is another element. Charity is love.
I've seen many people come by, lovely people, real Christians, but didn't have enough faith to be healed, and some sinner pass by and has the faith to be healed. See?
It's another element altogether. It's not how well you serve God; it's a--an element that you possess yourself. Now, I want you to see this because it's for your benefit.
23 Here a few weeks ago, a few months ago it was, I was home for just a few nights. And my, there's about three hundred people had gathered in the home and around the yards that day, and about two o'clock in the morning the wife got me into bed. And while I was just laying across the bed, my, my legs were cramping and hurting...
I was laying down there, and I heard a machine drive up out front. And I said, "Oh, my, there's someone coming."
And she said, "Well, listen, I'll go to the door."
And while she was on her road to the door I went to sleep.
And I could hear someone saying, "Well, the baby has been sick for a long time." And a little baby was crying till it didn't even sound like it was human, something like, you that's reading in my little book, "The Heavenly Vision"... How many has read it in--in the audience, let's see, "Heavenly Vision"? You see, something on that order.
The little bitty fellow, it was about eight, ten weeks old. And it was--it had never stopped crying. And the mother said, "Well, I've--I... We've traveled all day and all night to get here." Said, "We seen where he--Brother Branham was to be home and we brought the baby."
24 My, the poor little thing, I couldn't sleep. And I went out there and prayed for the little baby. And I set down, and there in the chair just a moment, was talking to the mother. They'd come from way up in northern Ohio. And while we were setting there, friends, the little fellow ceased to cry. It'd been crying day and night now. Oh, that's worth more to me than all the money in the world.
And there, I looked over, and the mother started crying, great big tears dripping off on the little blanket, the old dad setting there with a pair of overalls on, probably spent a good portion of his living to come, come over and put his arm around me, said, "I love you, Brother Branham."
My, some of the best hearts that ever beat is under an old blue shirt. That's right.
25 It ain't the way you dress; it's what's on the inside of you. (That's right.) And there, I knew he meant that. That wasn't hypocrisy. He meant that from his heart; he loved me. And I looked at the little baby, and the mother, when I went in the other room she was... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] it just smiling at us. And, friends, that's worth every bit of it, isn't it? That's right. That's worth all of it. And then they said... My wife said, "Well, I'll fix you coffee or something for you if you wish."
And they said, "Well, we'll just wait a little while.
And my wife said, "Well, now..."
"I'll tell you what," I said, "I'll lay down on this chair, and you let the mother and them go to bed and sleep for a little bit."
26 And so we put them in a bed, and I was setting in a chair to try to rest till daylight. And just then another car drove up and a young man come up to the door. And he said, "Brother Branham?"
I said, "Yes." I was trying to get awake.
He said, "I know you're very sleepy."
I said, "Yes sir."
He told me, said, "I'm from Marengo, Indiana." He said, "My little sister is dying with appendicitis; she's to be operated on this morning." Said, "Will you come to her?"
Well, that... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... and in my old jalopy Ford, that's waiting for me over at Houston, all the side of it's beat out with my knees, where I'd hit my knees like that trying to stay awake while I would go and pray for the sick people. I've left one meeting, going to the other, and get out into the field with my hand out the door of the car, saying, "God bless you, God bless you," sound asleep.
I never will forget one day coming from Houston, I... There was... I'd hear a car blowing, and I knew I was on the wrong side of the road, only I couldn't get awake. You see?
I'd set there fifteen days and nights praying for the sick people and seeing wonderful things. But, oh, my, friends, if my life will be short, maybe somebody else can stay because of my going.
27 And this man said, young fellow, he said, "My little sister..." He told me he belonged to a church. I will not call the name here, because it's not expedient; and I don't criticize anybody's religion. And anyhow, this church is my archenemy. They claim that there's no such a thing as Divine healing and so forth.
And I was at my church, the Milltown Baptist church, where I went to hold a revival. Many of you seen in the little book called, "Jesus Christ The Same Yesterday And Forever."
A little girl in there that weighed forty-seven pounds, twenty-seven years old, weighed forty-seven pounds, by the name of Georgie Carter, with tubercular; and she belonged to this same church. And she said the people through the neighborhood said, "Let..." She'd been on her back now for nine years and six months. And said, "Let her get well and we'll believe it."
But, my friends, she's my piano player in the Milltown Baptist church tonight. But do they believe? No, even one raised from the dead, they don't believe in it.
28 And by the way, a man that laid in the morgue, pronounced dead by three doctors when I went in to where he was at, he's driving a Pennsylvania locomotive tonight, and still they don't believe. That's true. That is true. They won't believe.
The hour is here where people's eyes are so blinded with the cares of the world and the other cares, till they don't even see God. He's right in their midst many times and they pass by like it was in the days of Christ, and they missed seeing Him.
29 And now, this lady--or this man, rather, he said, "Will you go?"
I said, "Yes."
He said, "Maybe I'd better take you."
I said, "No, I'll try to stay awake."
And the wife started crying; she said, "Now, honey, you'll fall asleep somewhere."
I said, "No, I'll be all right, sweetheart." And I got in my old car and started trailing down. I said, "I'll watch him." Going down I was pinching my--and biting my fingers, and I'd take spit and wipe my eyes and everything else, trying to keep awake. I know that sounds very unsanitary, but I--I was doing anything to try to get to the child.
30 And we drove about eight miles through an old road way up into the rural district, and there lay a young girl something about eight--seventeen or eighteen years old. And she was lying there in a terrible condition. When I walked into the room, she was real nervous, and she said, "Oh, and you're Brother Branham?" She said...
I said, "Do you believe sister?"
She said, "Oh, yes, I believe." Said, "I--I--I believe." Said, "I don't care what my church says." She belonged to the same church that this Georgie Carter did. Said, "I don't care what my church says. I believe. I believe."
And so they, the man, the father come, met me and shook my hand. And he--he took me around to the bed. He said, "Sir," said, "she's going to be operated on this morning." And said, "She's... We're afraid she can't make the trip." Said, "We got to take her all the way to New Albany, Indiana."
That was about nearly forty miles to the first hospital. And she had about eight miles through rural, just, oh, my, just a fence row, coming down like that where wagons would travel almost to come down. And well, I--I assisted and helped in operations and...
31 [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] .. and it was... I knew that that child could not go to the hospital. She would die before she got there. There may be medical doctors setting present now, usually there is doctors come to listen in on the service. And her side had swollen up and was turning red, the appendix were ruptured and were ready to burst at any time.
Now, many time I've went in with Doctor Adair, the doctor of our city, the one that comes to my church. And we had the operation and cut the--the incision open. And when they'd burst on the table, and--and sometimes take the bowels out and spray them off and wash them out, and keep them from peritonitis from setting in, and cut it a kind of V-shape and put a tube in there to drain. Sometimes they'd get well.
But that child couldn't... That appendix would've bursted and she'd a had thirty miles or more yet to drive. And she would've died before she got there.
32 Now, friends, the girl was looking to me, and she said, "Oh, Brother Branham, you think I'll live?"
And I said, "I believe you will." But she said... I said, "Now, do you believe?"
She said, "Oh, yes, yes, I believe. Sure, I don't care what my church says. I--I believe. Georgie Carter got well." Said, "I'll get well too. I'm scared of the operation," (See?), just like that.
Some of the neighbors had gathered in.
33 Now, look, here's where I want to get to you people now on this. The girl thought she believed, just like many of you come down this line tonight. You think you believe, but she did not believe.
Now, many of you have female trouble, and maybe it's just something another that--maybe a ulcered stomach. And you--you have to take your... You can have a little time.
But that girl, that had to be a emergency. Her life was at stake. Something had to be done. So I said, "Sister, I do not mean to hurt your feelings, but you--you do not believe."
Now, it's just like the brother says here, when you have your head up, no matter where you are in the building... I don't say this, friends, you remember, I'm telling you this just for your good. It's not I, but God. I know when you got your head up; I feel it. Whether you're behind me, where you are... Like one last night setting with her head up behind me. I knew it all the time. And so, that's between God and the individual. You see? I can't help that. They--they hinder the people. Many times things are hindered.
34 So then this girl, she said, "Oh, I believe, I believe, Brother Branham." Well, she thought she believed.
Now, look, she had hope. But faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. You see what I mean?
Now, I said, "Sister, an ordinary case," I said, "I could have a little time and let you have time, maybe to take about that much faith and go out with it. But you've got to have immediate attention, right now. For I'm going to be honest with you. You'll not live to see the hospital."
Now, the parents didn't appreciate that very much at that time. But I'd rather be honest with you, let you know the truth... Wouldn't you rather I'll be honest with you? And remember, friends, I'm not wrestling with flesh and blood; it's spiritual power. I must be honest before Almighty God. See? And because I realize the danger of my own life, and not only mine, but yours. And so she said she would--she believed, but she did not.
"Well," I said, "now, look." Now, I want you to notice this, and I want you to be real careful now and take up every word so you can divide it, of a little something that God permitted there. And I'll--I'll see if you've got faith. I said, "Sister, you do not have faith."
She said, "Oh, Reverend Branham, I have faith to believe anything."
35 [End of record--Ed.]... If you have faith, I want to ask you and show you, rather, that--that you do not have faith. Now, listen and catch every word of it. Hanging in the room from a chandelier was a string, and on the end of that string was a little bracelet, and it had... It was a white bracelet with little red sets in it where a child probably been playing with it, you know, swinging it in the room. Maybe some of you have your own babies to be pacified that way, swinging something around like that to play with it, to amuse them.
36 And I seen that little bracelet hanging down. It was... I said to the young lady; I said, "How far are you away from that bracelet?"
She said, "Prob--approximately fifteen feet."
I said, "Now, all you other adults here, all you people, just turn your back right around to me." I said, "Now, there's nothing going to be done to hurt anyone. I just got to speak to this girl, because she's got to catch the idea now."
And that's the reason I'm getting into these things with you tonight. We got two more nights, and something's got to be done. You see? Now, I don't want you to go away and say anything wrong about this, because you might have to answer at judgment for it. And so I said, "Something has to be done immediately." And I said, "Now, you parents, you just turn your back."
And some of the neighbors was setting up with her, and they all turned their backs to me and turned their chairs around.
I said to the young lady; I said, "Now, you tell me you've got faith to believe for all things."
She said, "I have, sir."
[Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
[Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
I said, "How long has it been since you've eaten?"
And she said, "About three days," said, "I can't even keep water on my stomach." And you know what appendix is and fever on her also.
37 And I said, "Now, if you believe with all your heart, and you prove to me now that you've got faith... Now, you look right directly at that bracelet," and it hanging there in mid-air, "and you make that bracelet swing around and around in the room. Then you make it swing back and forth in the room, and then stop it, and I'll believe you have faith."
She said, "Oh, Brother Branham," said, "my, why ask me something like that?"
I said, "I wanted to see if you had faith." I said, "Jesus said, 'All things are possible if you believe.'"
38 Now, that's just pure faith, friends. Magicians use it many times to play pranks and so forth, burst glasses and things. It will, if you believe. But I'm trying to base your--the thought on faith so you know what I'm talking of. And I want you to set still now so you'll catch this. Wake yourself up, so when I get through with it you'll know what it's all about.
39 Then she said, "Why, Brother Branham, no one could do that."
I said, "Oh, yes, anyone can that believes."
And she said, "Well, I don't believe that anyone could do that."
I said, "I thought you said you believed for all things." See how she was caught right there. I said, "You said you believed all things. I want you to prove it."
And she said, "I don't believe there's anyone can do that; that's material, Brother Branham." She said, "Could you do it?"
I said, "Yes, ma'am."
And she said, "Well, could I see it done?"
I said, "If you desire."
And she said, "I desire."
40 Then of course, putting my mind on it, and having her to watch that and not me. As many times in a meeting, I'll take any cross-eyed child you've got in this meeting, you bring it up here without even praying for it, and just let me look at it straight in the eyes like that, I'll make its eyes come straight. But when I turn my head... [End of record--Ed.]
41 And I used her for an illustration. She went back, she thought she wasn't going to get back through the line, taking two or three days before she got back. But when she come that time, she said, "Brother Branham, you told me to get back in line."
There's hundreds of people piling everywhere, standing in the... way early in the morning, coming in soaking wet from out there, coming in to be prayed for. And then when God healed her eyes there, both eyes come straight and she was normal, went out rejoicing. You see? That's the difference from your faith and the faith of God...
42 Now, then of course, fastening my eyes to that bracelet, which you can yourself, if you won't doubt it in your heart, and it started moving around. And then it moved back and forth, around, crossways, and stopped it.
She said, "Brother Branham," she said, "that's spiritualism."
I said, "I--I thought maybe you'd say something like that."
My, isn't it strange how people that profess they know God, and know so little about Him. Isn't that right?
She said, "You know, we belong to the Church of Christ." Excuse me, I didn't mean to say that. Excuse me, Church of Christ people, I didn't mean to say that. See? Anyhow, said, "We speak where the Bible speaks and silent where the Bible's silent."
You know, you have that slogan. I've questioned that a few times.
I said, "All right."
She said, "There's no such a thing can be showed in the Bible of anything like that."
I said, "I--I thought that's what you would say." I said, "Sure, that's in the Bible."
And she said, "Well, I never... I don't believe it."
"All right," I said, "You don't believe it?"
She said, "No, you show me where that's at in the Bible."
43 I said, "One day Jesus passed by a tree, He wanted to find some fruit on it. There was no fruit on it. He put a curse on it, and the tree begin to wilt. And when they passed by at noon the tree was wilting down. Peter remarked and said how quick the tree was wilted. He said, 'If you would say in your heart for this tree to be plucked up and cast into the sea and wouldn't doubt it, it would obey you.'" Did He say it? And I said, "He said, 'If you'd say to this mountain, 'Be moved,' and doubt it not in your heart, by and by it would come to pass.'" Did He say it? Sure He did. I said, "I know your unbelieving pastor, trying to justify his unbelief, said that was a mountain of sin. I--I went to school myself. He was kneeling by Mount Olives. It was Mount of Olives. If you'd say in your heart for it to be moved and don't doubt it..." I said, "How much more faith?"
And He said, "If you had faith, size of a mustard seed..."
I said, "Now, if the faith the size of a mustard seed would move that mountain, how much more smaller faith would you have to have just to move that bracelet?"
44 You see what I mean? Now, I've often wondered why He said mustard seed. I might drop this thought. Mustard seed is the smallest among all seed. That's right. But there isn't nothing will mix with mustard seed. It's all mustard. You can't mix it with kale or nothing and make it grow. It's all mustard. If you've got that much faith, all faith, not mixed up with something else, ask what you will; it'll be given to you. But it can't be wavering; it's got to be genuine mustard, if you know what I'm speaking of. All right, and I said, "How much more would it take?"
"Why," she said, "Looky here, I want to ask you something." She said, "Did God move that or did the devil move that?"
I said, "Neither one moved that."
She said, "Then how in the world did it move?"
I said, "I moved it."
She said, "Well, you're fifteen feet or better away from it."
I said, "No, it's my faith that moved it." See? If you ask anything and don't doubt it... See what I mean?
45 [Scratch in record--Ed.]... faith, but you're a free moral agent; you're a human being. You can resent it in your heart, and I couldn't touch you if you had to. Jesus could not do many mighty works because of why? [Congregation says, "Unbelief."--Ed.] Correctly. See how little people know about--how little people know about faith? It's amazing, friends, to find out how little people know about it. They talk so much of it and yet know so little of it.
46 And then she said, "Well, do you mean to tell me then... What part does that play with God, that part there?"
I said, "Now, look, there was an Angel came down into the room and told me that way back, back 'fore I was born, was foreordained to have a gift of Divine healing. And He came and told me in the room one night that God had sent the gift, and it was a gift of Divine healing for the people. And if I could get the people to believe me (believe me), and would be sincere when I prayed, that nothing would stand before the prayer."
I said, "Therefore, speaking face to face with this supernatural Being, I believe it with all my heart. And if I can get you to believe me with all your heart, that's what moves God, and then you're healed. Your faith has saved you." You see what I mean? Your faith to believe has saved you. Not what you worked up and thought in your mind, but what you really know, the very evidence of things not seen. You see what I mean?
Then the girl said, "Brother Branham, I truly know that there's something above where I have ever reached." She said, "I'll try with all my heart, and God have mercy on me." She said, "Let me believe."
And I took a hold of her hand then. There was a vibration pouring from that ruptured appendix, had prayer for her and it stopped immediately. I said, "God bless you, sister. Your faith now has saved you."
47 A few moments later I was setting in the chair, and I went to sleep. Sun was coming up; I had to rest just a little before returning home, 'cause I was afraid I'd break up somewhere on the road, have a wreck. And I was setting there; they called the ambulance, told them there was no need. When I was--was waken up by one of the family, why, the girl was out of the bed and had eat a pint of ice cream. And the--she's never had a knife from that day to this. She was standing on the porch and waved good bye. She said, "Good bye, Brother Branham." Her testimony appeared in the "Herald of Truth" not long ago. Mrs. Edith Wright, at--at Milltown, or Depauw, Indiana, that was her there--there.
48 All right. Now, you see what faith is. It's something... Now look friends; I know that all of you are, at least know this: This body is controlled by five senses. Is that right? All right, it's got five senses is everything that controls this human body. Now, listen real close, and give me your attention now. The sense, five senses, is this right? See, taste, feel, smell, hear, is that right? Them five senses control the entire human body. Is that true? See, taste, feel, smell, and hear. Now, there's none of them that declare faith. Faith is the sixth sense, known to some people as you want to as mental telepathy or--or whatever you want or wish to call it, many of them call it names, but to me it's faith. And that is in and above all five senses of the human body. You see what I mean? [End of record--Ed.]... great...
Faith is the only direct and positive sense, and it's the sixth sense. Faith is more than sight. Faith is more than feeling. You do not feel faith. You don't taste faith. You don't smell faith. You don't see faith. Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.
49 Here, see this Bible? Now, I want that Bible. Now, I'm looking at it. Now, I want it. Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things I do not see. See what I mean?
Here, in my pocket, I think there's an old Barlow knife I've carried for years. Now, I do not see that knife. I do not feel that knife. I do not taste that knife. I do not smell that knife. But I know that knife is in there. How do you know? Because I believe it's in there. Now, if it is not in there, faith will put it in there, if it's not there.
That chokes you, I know. But--but that's true. If you believe, all things are possible. You're afraid to take God, friends. You're scared. Now, I might've left that knife laying on the dresser where I changed clothes a while ago. But just as sure if that knife is on the dresser right now, if I believe it with all my heart, it'll be in my pocket. That chokes you. But God is able to put it there if you believe it.
50 Here, I want to show you something. Come here, Reverend Kidson. Is this Sister Morse? Would you stand up just a moment?
I want to show you something, friends. Just stand right here. And you don't mind, that's not making a--a public show for you, sister, but it's for the glory of God.
Now, look friends, I want to show you something. I believe there's a--a woman standing in front of me. Could you tell me I'm wrong? [Brother Kidson replies, "You don't..."--Ed.] But... [You don't hear any woman?"--Ed.] No, I don't hear any woman. ["You don't feel any woman?"--Ed.] No, sir. Don't know how I know there's one there? ["You don't taste any woman?"--Ed.] No. ["How can you tell there's a woman there?"--Ed.] Because the sense of sight tells me I see a woman. ["Hum, well, are you sure?"--Ed.] I'm positive there's a woman standing there. Do you believe that I'm right? ["Yes."--Ed.] Audience, you think I am right? Now, is it possible I could be wrong? Yes. Every one of us may be blinded of our eyes. That might be a vision. Remember the five sense of the body is not so direct. Faith is positive.
51 Now, I know there's a woman standing there though, because that the sense of sight tells me there's a woman standing there. You see what I mean? Now, you think you could argue me down, tell me there's no woman standing there. Then you try it one time. You try to tell me I'm not looking at a woman standing before me. You think you could outargue me? No, sir, because I know this sense of sight is direct, and I'm looking at that woman, and I know she's standing there. Yet the only thing that I know is the sense of sight. Now, I want you to notice. Now, I'm going to close my eyes. Now, I feeled a woman's hand. [End of record--Ed.]
52 I can tell it's a woman. She has a woman's hat on. She has a woman's hair; it's a woman's hand. I know it's a woman, because I feel her. You think you could outargue me? ["No."--Ed.] Huh? That's directly; I know it, that that was a woman. I've got my back turned to her, but yet I know it's a woman. See? Because the sense of feeling tells me there's a woman there. You see what I mean?
Now, sight told me there's one there now. I don't feel her. That's the sense of sight. I know she's standing there, because I'm looking at her. I close my eyes. I know she's standing there now, because--not because I see her; because I feel her hand. I know she's standing there. I don't see her, but yet I feel her. The sense of feeling declares there's a woman standing there. See what I mean?
53 Now, faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence (See?), direct positive, just the same as my sight is positive, same as my feeling's positive... It's the evidence of things not seen, just as positive as that is. You see what I mean?
So many people try to work theirself up and say, "Oh, I--I got faith." But, friends, it's not there. If it was, it would react. See? You know what I mean?
54 Now, look... Thank you, Sister Morse and God bless you now.
Now, look. Now, I seen the woman; my sense of sight said she was there. Then I knew she was there by the sense of sight. I closed my eyes; I didn't have sight. Then I felt her, and the sense of feeling said she was there. The sense of feeling was just as direct as the sense of sight, because it was a direct evidence.
Now, faith is a direct evidence of things not seen, felt, taste, smelled, or heard. Now, look here. I'm going to close my eyes now. Watch.
55 That was orange juice. [Brother Kidson says, "You don't see any oranges."--Ed.] No, sir. ["You don't hear any oranges."--Ed.] No, sir. ["You don't feel any oranges."--Ed.] No, sir. ["You don't smell any oranges."--Ed.] No, sir. ["What makes you think that is orange?"--Ed.] Because I tasted it. ["Are you positive?"--Ed.] I'm positive that was orange juice. That would not have been lemon; it would not have been grape. It would not have been grapefruit. That was orange juice, because the sense of taste. I--I didn't smell it; I didn't hear it; I didn't feel it; I didn't see it; but yet the sense of taste told me that was orange juice. You think I'm right? ["You're right."--Ed.]
Sure it is. Why, the sense of taste proved that it was orange juice. Now, no matter how much you tell me it was water; I know it's orange juice. I tasted it. See? You could taste it too. And if you've got a sense of taste, you would know it the same. And if you've got faith you'll know the same thing I'm talking about. Now, watch here again, now watch here.
I smell perfume. That's perfume. [Brother Kidson says, "You can't see any."--Ed.] I don't see any perfume. ["You don't hear any."--Ed.] I don't hear any perfume. ["You don't taste any."--Ed.] I don't taste it. ["You don't feel any."--Ed.] I don't feel it. ["What makes you think that's perfume?"--Ed.] 'Cause I smell it. ["Amen."--Ed.] That's right. The sense of smell tells me that was perfume before my nose. [Scratch on the record--Ed.]... me? Try it. All right, know that was perfume. I didn't see it, did I? Did I see it? I had my eyes closed. Did I taste it? No, I didn't have it in my mouth. Did I feel it? Never had my hands about it, nor nothing else. How did I know it then? Did I hear it? No, I smelled it, and it was a direct evidence that that was perfume. I know it. [End of record.--Ed.]
56 Now... [Brother Kidson says, "...don't feel any music."--Ed.] No, sir. ["You don't taste any music."--Ed.] No, sir. ["Well, what makes you think that's music?"--Ed.] I hear it, and I know it's music. ["Are you sure about that?"--Ed.] I'm positive. The lady's playing "Only Believe." You think I'm right? ["You're right."--Ed.] Try to argue me out of it. I don't see it. I don't taste it. I don't feel it. I don't smell it. But I hear it. Was I positive? Do I know that I'm right? Why?
57 Now, there is the five senses of the body. Now, they're positive, aren't they? You know when they happen. You know. Now, you're looking at a audience. You know you're looking at me.
Well, then friends, faith... Here it is. Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. It's positive. You know it. There's no need of anybody telling you anything more about it. It's just as much declared as any of these other five senses of the body. You know what I mean? How many has a general understanding now of what I mean? Let's see your hands. See, see?
58 It ain't what you try to make yourself believe. Now, for instance, I try to make myself believe I'm hearing music. I--I wouldn't do it. May I make myself believe I'm smelling perfume. It's just not there. I've got to absolutely do it. You see what I mean?
And faith is that positive. It is an act of positive. You know it. Oh, my, I hope you see it, what I mean.
59 See, it's the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. You don't see it. You don't taste it. Somebody say, "I don't feel any better."
Well, what's the matter? Why don't you feel any better? If you have your faith, according to your faith be it unto you. Is that right? See?
No matter how you feel, you're healed anyhow. No matter what you see, you're healed anyhow. See what I mean? It is a... You know it. There's nothing can take it out of your heart. You know it. It's just positive act right there. Oh, my.
If you could only see it, friends, something would take place. If you could only know what I'm talking about, something would react right now. See? It's a positive. It's right there, just as positive as these other five senses. These are of the natural man. Faith is of God. The natural man can be wrong, but God cannot be wrong. Oh, my.
60 Why, it would make us go to shouting. Think of it. And people tell me they got faith and say they can't believe in Divine healing? Friends, if you don't believe in Divine healings, you're lost. That's right. How you going to, if you can't have faith enough for God to patch up this body to glorify Him in, how much more you going to have faith to believe that God will take this old mortal and make immortality out of it to take it up. That's a direct Divine healing. Oh, my, there's going to be some awful disappointments at the day of judgment, at the resurrection. That's right.
61 Faith... We've got to get in such a place till we be translated like Enoch was. That's right. Faith, testimony, that it pleased God. Did not Enoch... Our following Scripture said that Enoch had a testimony by faith that he pleased God. Is that right? And the Bible said, "Without faith it's impossible to please God." So you've got to have the same kind of faith that you believe, and know. [End of record.--Ed.]
62 A gift of healing, not a gift of miracles, though many miracles are performed right along with it. But it's a gift of healing; the people get well. They go out, prayed for, they come back. And my, they're healed. Wait till I leave the city, friends. After I'm gone a long time you'll hear the people coming to your churches and saying, "Well, that cancer, it's gone." "That--that deafness I had, why, I--I hear now." "My affliction, why, it just left me."
63 It's just the simplicity of... It's nothing you can work yourself up to. It's no excitement. I notice people come in line, just get to shaking themselves, and saying, "Oh, God, hallelujah. Amen. Glory to God."
Don't do that. You interfere with faith there. You interfere with God. Come up reverently and just lay your hand up and believe. That's all. Faith, you don't work yourself up to it. Faith is something that's already in your heart. You just come and believe. You see what I mean?
Oh, friends, my, I love you. I wouldn't talk to you so straight if I didn't love you. But I love you too well to see you get by without this. You see? You--you must understand.
64 And now look, now to my text right quick so we can hurry up. God testified of Abel's gifts. God always testifies of His gifts. Is that right?
Now, I want you to notice, when the children of Israel were in bondage four hundred and twenty years down in Egypt, carried down there by Joseph when they went down... By and by there raised up a Jo--or a Pharaoh who did not know Joseph. And then the people got in bondage. And they had to make straw houses and bricks and things out of straw and stubbles. And then they begin to cry to God for a deliverer. Is that right? And they cried and cried. And God foreordained a deliverer (Is that right?), Moses.
65 And when Moses came to the age of maturity, he went out and seen two Egyptians mistreating a Hebrew, and he slew the Egyptians and buried them. And the next day when he met the Hebrews striving among one another, "Why," they said, "will you kill us as you did the Egyptian?"
Now, look, be quiet people. Moses, the very deliverer, God's gift to the people, they did not understand him. You see what I mean? They did not understand Moses. And Moses thought, surely, that they would understand that he was their gift to deliver them. But they did not understand.
And now, friends, don't get me wrong. May I say this with reverence in my heart, knowing that I'm an eternity bound person that'll stand before judgment someday.
Thousands of people are missing their gift. See? They can't understand it. And they'll look and say, "Oh, he's just a man."
That's true. Was it God or Moses that delivered the people? It was God in Moses. See? They cried for the deliverer. And when God sent the deliverer to them, they failed to see it, because it was by a man. But it wasn't a man; it was God in the man. [End of record--Ed.]
66 "... that dwelleth in Me. He's the One that doeth the works." You see? But He was God's Gift to the world. God gave Him for you and I. Aren't you happy about it? Look, God gave Him.
Well now, the people that believed that God give Him, they can be saved. But those who do not believe it, they can't be saved. Is that right?
And there's no other way at all to enter the Kingdom, only by Him. Is that right? Well now, if you believe it, you can be saved. But if you don't believe it, you can't be saved, because He is God's Gift.
Look, the Scriptures say, "No man... We know that God was with Christ, for no man could do the works that He done except God be with Him." Is that right?
Then what was it? God was testifying that that was His only begotten Son. Is that right? God testified that; He said: "This is My Son." He said, "If you don't believe Me, believe for the very work's sake." Is that right? He said, "The man testifies of himself," you know how the Scriptures read, "but if--if he testify and that what he says is not true, then believe Me not. But if I testify and that what I say is true, My Father will testify of it."
And if I tell you about a gift of Divine healing and God doesn't testify of it, leave it go; it's wrong. But if God testifies of it, believe it's God's gift to you. That's right. You see what I mean?
67 I hate to have to bring this out like this, friends, but I'm trusting you're getting between the lines of it. Now, notice. See, it's God's gift. After Jesus, when He went away... He was taken up. Many people came to Jesus that never got healed. He prayed for many who never had no results of it, because they didn't believe. They didn't believe that He was God's Son. They said, "Why, He makes Hisself God. He forgives sins on earth: blasphemy." Don't you see?
They said it about Elisha. They said the same thing about Moses. "Why, we would that we had died down in Egypt, than be brought out here to starve in the wilderness."
See, God's messenger has always been rejected. You know what I'm talking of, don't you? I hope you do, friends. God bless your hearts. I--I want you to see it, friends.
68 Now, then they were in need of a Saviour. God sent Christ to the world for a Saviour.
Then after Jesus going away, many of the beloved people of God were sick and afflicted. God gave Peter the gift of Divine healing. Now, it... the people got healed because God testified through Peter of the gift of Divine healing just like he testified through Elisha as a prophet, through Moses as a deliverer, through Christ as a Son. He testified through Peter as a healer. Did he do it? And the people got the idea. And they even got such a mob of people, that Peter couldn't pray for each one of them, and they knew that this apostle was God's gift to them. And he never shook their hands and said, "God bless you." They took the people on the outside of the building and laid them down on the street that even his shadow would pass over them and they would be healed. Is that right? Why? Because they knew that Peter was the gift of healing sent from God to the people. Oh, I hope you see it, friends, look. You see, it was God's gift. What now, I want to ask you, was it Peter done the healing? [End of record--Ed.]
69 God is not in material things. God is in men. The Holy Ghost never fell on organizations; it fell on men. And so many people today say, "They don't belong to my faith." Well, if you're the faith of Christ, it's all the same. God doesn't care about... Your organization don't mean that to Him. And the peoples got theirself to a place it's just a big organized world. And it--that's the reason I'd rather have it in a auditorium.
If it's in a--a Oneness church, the Trinity won't come. If it's a Trinity's church, the Oneness won't come. If it's in a Methodist church, the Baptists won't come. If it's in a Baptist church, the Methodists won't come. One body... One person said, "Should we be baptized over now in order to come, be prayed for?"
Mercy, that's as pagan as we ever had it. That's right. No. For by one Spirit we're all baptized into one body (That's right.), regardless of who you are and where you are. That's right. So it don't make any difference what organization you are. You don't have to belong to the Baptist church, or the Methodist church, or the Pentecost, or whatever it is. You have to have faith in God. That's right.
Now, and frankly, you don't have to belong to no church. But if you get healed and go sin again, it'll come back on you again worse than it was in the first place. You go somewhere then to church and serve God. God don't heal you for the devil's glory. He heals you for His glory.
70 Now, look: how the people fail. Now, Moses felt, I'd imagine how he felt. He just hated to come right out and tell the people, because he thought it'd be self-exaltation. He thought the people'd say, "Now, look at that man."
We've had a lot of that in the world today. We've had a lot of people come through said, "God done this and He done that." But God didn't bear record of it. But if God bears record, He will respect His gift. Is that right?
71 Yes, sir, God honored the gift of--of Abel. He honored the gift of Moses. And Moses thought the people would understand. But they did not understand.
And today, surely, looks like a person wouldn't have to come down any closer than what you are right now to know what I'm speaking of. All right, but it goes over the majority's head. And, friends, I love you, and I want to see you get well.
Now, when they call for a deliverer, God sent the deliverer, and they failed to see it. Moses was God's gift to Israel. You believe it?
72 On down, Elijah the prophet, they were God's gift. Many of them raised up false prophets. Right in the days of Elijah there raised up false prophets, but God testified of the prophecy of Elijah. If it's of God, God will testify of it. And there was Elijah, and he was God's gift to Israel. You believe it?
He was even Ahab's pastor. He was Jezebel's pastor. She didn't want to admit that he was her pastor, but he was the man who told her where she was living. That's right. He was her pastor. She hated him, but yet he was God's provided gift for her down there to let her know her sins; and she failed to see him. You know what I'm speaking of?
73 Along come Jesus. And Jesus... Listen. Jesus was God's gift to Israel, to the world. Is that right? Jesus was God's gift. "God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son." You believe it? [End of record--Ed.]
And it wasn't the apostles. Do you think Moses was the--the deliverer because it was Moses, his wits and his intelligence? Why, he said he was a man of slow speech. It was God in Moses, a gift to the people. It was God in Christ. He said, "It's not Me; it's My Father that dwelleth in Me."
That's the reason Martha said, "Lord..." (last night's sermon) Said, "I know that Thou art the Christ, the--the Son of God that should come into the world." She believed it. And there the people believed on Him.
74 And look at Peter when he was walking by, why, he was a mortal. He was born of sinful flesh just like I or you. That's right. But the people had need of a healer, so they sent--God sent Peter to do that specific work. John was love. Peter didn't have the love in his heart that John had. John was God's agency of love. You see?
Look here, when He taken Peter, James, and John, hope, faith, and charity... Don't you see? Those gifted people, them three, the hope, faith, and charity...
Hope was in James; he was the one who set the church in order. Faith was in Peter. And charity was in John. Hope, faith, and charity, it was God's representatives on the earth.
And the people laid in Peter's shadow and were healed. Oh, friends. Oh, my. Don't think I'm yelling at you, friends. You might think I'm excited, but I'm not. I'm trying to get my point to you close enough so you'll see what I'm talking about.
75 Now, Pentecost people has been praying for the last thirty or forty years for a gift of healing.
We're living in the days when we've got the best medical science we ever had. We got the best hospitals we ever had. We got the best doctors we ever had. We got the best drugs we ever practiced with. And we got more sickness than we ever had.
There's thousands and hundreds of thousands of precious saints of God suffering tonight. And they are crying and crying and cried for years for God to restore the gift of Divine healing to the church. And when God moved the orbits thirty-seven years ago, and foreordained it and sent it, many hundreds of people are passing by without recognizing it, friends.
76 Now, it's brought to pass. I hate to say this. God have mercy. Look, friends, down through the rest of the country, over in Phoenix, over in Houston, over in San Antonio, down in Arkansas, down across the country, thousands are being healed, coming through there, of all kinds of sickness and diseases. Oakland, know your day. Someday, I shall meet you before the judgment bar of God, and you'll know I testified to you the God Almighty's truth. You cried for it. What? If you, just as you respect it as you believe it, God will testify of His gifts. That's right. He did for Abel. He did for Elijah. He did for Moses. He did for Peter. He did for Paul. He did for all, and He will do it yet today.
When Pentecost first fell and the baptism of the Holy Spirit first begin to fall, the people said, "It's fanaticism." But God testified of it, that He was so. That's why I'm with you tonight, because I know it's the hand of God. Many of them went off into isms with it, but there's a genuine Pentecostal article. God has testified of it. That's true. And the same thing He's done tonight in another manner. [End of record.--Ed.]
77 And I was going into the drug store. And when I went in, I noticed some fellow looking at me kind of strangely. I went on in the store, and I come back out, and I had the bottle cap. And I never forgot about him. And I was still had my uniform on.
And he put his... The man put his hand on my shoulder, and he looked at me; he said, "Sir," said, "I seen you was an officer." Said, "I thought I'd ask you a question." Said, "You may think I'm kind of crazy."
And I said, "What's the matter, sir?"
He said, "I live in Paducah, Kentucky." He said, "I've been failing in health for about two years." He said, "Last week I had a peculiar dream." He said, "I dreamed that I should come to Jeffersonville, Indiana, and get somebody by the name of Branham to pray for me." Said, "Do you know where there's any Branhams live here or not?"
My, you don't know how I felt. I thought, "Oh, God's testifying."
And I said, "Yes, sir." I said, "I know there's Branhams live here."
He said, "You know, is there anybody prays for the sick?"
I said, "I'm the one."
He just looked at me like that, and tears begin to roll down his cheeks. He just took me by the hand. I took him by the hand, took off my hat, laid my hat and gun down in my hat, knelt down on the side of the street and begin praying for him right there on the street.
When I raised up there was mothers standing, hold their little children back, and men with their hats off like that, waiting for the prayer.
There's been many things done in Jeffersonville, and they knew what was going on. And when we raised up, there they all were standing there with their heads down listening to the prayer.
I raised up. And the brother, he put his arms around me, commenced to patting me like that. I've never seen him from this day to that. God healed him.
78 And I was standing down at Houston, Texas, Reverend Kidson's meetings. And one morning standing there, oh, my, how I was thinking, praying. There was, we was having day service. And there was just hundreds of people coming in the line, being healed.
And all at once there was a lady that ran in. Oh, the building was about as long as this auditorium, main floor here. And the lady run into the back. She had a little boy in her arms, and she set down. And she was real restless. And the prayer line about four in abreast was coming by like this.
And she raised up; she said, "Just a minute, just a minute." And everyone stopped.
She said, "I don't like to stop that prayer line, but I want to tell you..."
She was real nervous and shaky, kind of excited.
79 She said, "I live over on the west side of Houston." Now, Houston's a pretty good size city, several miles across it, and we were on the east side. She said, "This morning my neighbor, the mother of this little child," said, "her father was an old Methodist preacher." Said, "He's been dead twenty years." And said, "Before he died, he used to go around preaching and saying someday God would give the gift back to the church for the Gentiles before the ending of the Gentile dispensation, like He did for the Jews."
And said, "His baby daughter, this is her baby." Said, "She's kind of weakly."
And said, "This morning after cleaning up her house, she'd set her dust mop up and was lying down across the foot of the bed and was resting." And said, "All at once she had a dream. She seen a big black cloud rising." And said, "Coming down out of that cloud, begin to move back." And said, "There come her dead father. And he said, 'Rise and take the child and go to the Houston Gospel Tabernacle. The gift of Divine healing is there.'"
Well, she just thought it was just a dream: never heard of the Houston Gospel Tabernacle. So she just laying there a little while and went to sleep again, and she dreamed it the second time. The big black cloud come. Her dead father come walking right down out of the cloud. She said, "Well, that's strange; I dreamed of dad the second time." Said, "He said, take the baby." Well, she got up and got her drink, stirred around the house a little bit and went back and lied--was lying down again. And when she went back, she dreamed it the third time. The big black cloud come. And her... [End of record--Ed.]
80 They called the recorder's office to see if there was, just what was to the dream. I don't believe in all dreams now. So then, called, but he said, "Your young men shall see visions, your old men shall dream dreams."
And then she--she called the recorders office, and he said, "Yes, there's a Houston Gospel Tabernacle way over on the west side, on sixty-seventh street." And he said, "East sixty-seventh street."
And the lady, the mother, so weak she could not... Now, the child was--had infantile paralysis, his little legs was crippled. And she could not bring the child.
But she had the neighbor, and the neighbor kept changing busses and cars until she got over and got off of a car just about two blocks from the church. And there was an officer standing there. And she said to him, "Do you know where the Houston Gospel Tabernacle is?"
Said, "Yes, ma'am. Right up there where that crowd of people is standing there in the street," said, "They're having a healing service."
81 Well, the poor thing was so weak when she got there, she, you imagine how she felt, walked right in there and seen that. And she told me. I said, "Bring me the baby."
Oh, my, you know what happened, don't you? Sure. And I thought, even though the people, the Angels of heaven know about it. God will testify of it. His works will be declared, regardless of what people think about it. That's right. It's true, friends. God bless your heart.
82 Here at Camden, Arkansas, with Brother Adams. I guess one of the Brother Adams' are here tonight? And at his place, he was pulling me out; we had thousands attend the service. And they were pulling me out of the service one day. And I kept hearing somebody hollering, "Have mercy, have mercy. Oh, where you at, Reverend?"
And I turned around, Brother Adams said, "You can't stop." It was a colored man, you know.
Yet even in Arkansas if you even shake the hands of a colored man they'll put you in jail. So there they are, such law they have there. You can talk to him, but don't put your hands on him.
Now, that's not right. That's not. He's a human just as good as I am, or you are, or anybody else. That's exactly right. I don't know what you think about that, but I want to unload my soul about it. That's right. Sure. I'm for Abraham Lincoln, and that's all right. And look...
83 There this poor colored man standing there, hollering, "Oh Reverend."
And Brother Adams said, "Come on, Brother Branham." Said, "My, look at that crowd," said, "they press about you." And they pulled me out of the crowd. They don't mean to be harsh, but they try to take, 'Cause, friends, sometimes you get around, they tramp you to death almost. And they just pull you. I love them. God bless their hearts.
I'd like to stand right there and touch every one of them and pray for them till I just, and breath will leave out of my body.
Last night when I left the building, they had to lay me out in the car almost. Even my heart and everything, just shaking and jumping, like that.
84 You don't realize the strain of holding them demons when they come out, and they're in the room. And you're responsible. What if something happens in the building? Why, they'd lock you up in jail, and they'd break the meeting for good. Is that, see what you mean? You don't know the responsibility of that. And here then, and so tired anyhow after six months of going.
85 Then I--I said, "Wait a minute."
And he was just a crying, poor fellow. He had his hat in his hand, gray headed. He was saying, "Reverend, Reverend."
His wife said, "You's can't get to him, honey. You's can't get to him."
And I said, "Wait a minute. Just a minute." And so I looked around, and I looked at him. I said, "What's the matter, sir?"
And Brother Adams and the other man taken me back up where he was at. And I said, "What's the matter?"
He said, "Reverend, Reverend."
See, he was holding me like that. Said, "Reverend." Putting his hand over on me.
I said, "Yes?"
86 He said, "Just a minute, Reverend." He said, "I's come a long ways to come here." He said, "Night before last," said, "my old mammy, she's been dead about twenty years almost." And said, "She was a Christian woman. And I's been blind for better than twelve years." He said, "And last night, or night before last, I dreamed... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] That God had sent His gift of Divine healing, and it was at Camden, Arkansas, and for me not to let you get by." Said, "Reverend, please don't pass me by."
You think I could pass him? I don't care who he was. It's God. I don't care how much they'd put you in jail.
87 Then standing there by that poor old fellow, take a hold of his hands. His eyes had been blowed out by an explosion. Taking a hold of his hands and was praying for him, his wife crying, the tears rolling down off her coat, like that. She's standing there.
After I got through praying, he just--his eyes, he looked so amazed. He'd look around, begin to bat his eyes; he said, "Honey, ain't that an automobile setting right there?" And it was our car that we were setting in. Tears rolling down his eyes, out of his eyes, he begin to raise his hands and rejoice.
Oh, brother, God will testify of His gifts. Heavens and earth might pass, but God's going to move. There's going to be somebody that's going to receive it (Yes, sir.), if you'll come and respect what God has done for you. That's right. God will testify of His gift. It's right now time to get started.
88 Listen, not long ago I was in, was over in Illinois. And listen, while we're talking of the colored; this come on my mind. There was... I was in a big coliseum. Many of you know where I'm speaking of. And there looking around and seeing different things, I seen an old colored man with a little ring of white hair around his head; he come along like this, looking. And after while he come to a---a certain thing. He stopped. He took off his hat. He held it behind him. He bowed his head. And I seen he was saying a prayer.
And I walked up to him after he got through praying; I said, "Sir," I said, "I'm a minister." I said, "I seen you praying. What was so startling about the box?"
He looked up at me, his poor old wrinkle hardened cheeks, and tears rolling off the sides of his cheeks. He said, "Rev... Parson," he said, "just look over there."
And I raised up and looked over there, and it looked like a little old dress laying there. I said, "I only see a dress." And that's what many people just see, the natural signs. I said, "I only see the dress."
He said, "You notice that kind of a circle in it, parson?"
And I said, "Yes, sir."
He said, "Feel right here on my side. Said, "There is marks of a slave belt. That's the blood of Abraham Lincoln." Said, "The blood of Abraham Lincoln took the slave belt off of me. Why shouldn't I take my hat off and say a prayer?"
89 I think tonight, if a colored man, for the freedoms and his right, could take his hat off to the blood of Abraham Lincoln, what ought you Christians to do to the Blood of Jesus Christ. See? Oh, friends, I expected to have more faith in Oakland and L. A. too.
I'll tell you the people that received it not long ago, was the Spanish people at Arizona. They caught the idea right quick. They knew it was God's gift to them. They come right on the platform. And I'd see them dear old Spanish mothers faint and fall and pulled out of line before they could get to me. They believed it.
One of them come, she even had a dream that she... She couldn't even speak English. And she seen that supernatural Being standing. (You got the letter here, have you?) Many... Why? God will testify of His gift. Is that right? Oh, friends, you know what I'm speaking of. Do you understand now what I'm speaking of? Faith, believe it. Come, it isn't the man; it's God in the man. You know what I'm meaning.
90 [End of record--Ed.]... please, O God, may people come tonight just like they did in the days of the apostles. May they come realizing that this is the apostolic time for them. This is the hour that what they have asked for is now present: the Holy Ghost in the form of healing for their bodies. Grant it, dear God. May many people be healed tonight. Have mercy, Father.
And may everyone that comes tonight, come like they did when they passed by Your humble servant, Simon Peter. And they were laid in his shadow and were made every whit whole, because they recognized God in the man. May they recognize God like they did in Moses. God was in Christ, reconciling the world to Himself. May they recognize God tonight in His people. Grant it, dear Father. Have mercy now and bless every one of them.
And, dear God, at this time I pray for my little church at home that just had services tonight, crying, begging for me to come home. O God, people gathering in from different parts of the country... Take care of my little orphan boy, won't You, dear God.
Oh, I'm out here striving, trying my best, dear God, to obey what I was told to do. And may the people see, Father, what a sacrifice it is, and what You've done for the people. And may they recognize this day and many be healed, and get well of their diseases and testify through this city. For we ask it in the lovely Name of Jesus Christ, Thy beloved Son. Amen.
91 Friends, they just fall from side to side. Oh, how I wish you could, you--I know you do. God bless your hearts. I just got confidence to believe you have.
Let's all sing now, while the band plays and all, "Only Believe." Everyone now, lift your voices highly. Come on now.
Only believe, Only believe
All things are possible,
(I can stand right here. That's all right, I'll back under the shadow in behind the microphone...?... I just get right on through here.)
Only believe
All things are possible
Only...
92 Just a moment now. Do you believe God is in our midst tonight? Do you believe it? Do you believe that He's sent to you people who's cried for deliverance? Do you believe He sent healing to you? Do you believe it with all your hearts? Then let's sing this with our hands over our hearts saying...
Lord, I believe, Lord, I believe
All things are possible, Lord I believe,
Lord I believe, Oh, Lord, I believe,
All things...
93 [End of record--Ed.]... hour has come. We believe that You're soon coming. Thou has sent Thy gift to glorify Thy holy Child. He's stretching forth His holy hand to heal by the agency of His church. Help the people tonight here. While the music is playing sweetly and softly, may the people believe. Father, if I've said anything wrong, forgive me. I pray that You'll let the people understand that this is the time that You have testified. And may they know that Thy servant didn't come because of my desire; it was Your will that I should come, Father. And may they lay every skeptic mind aside, every skeptical thought and come tonight and be healed. For we ask this in Jesus' Name and for His glory. Amen.
Now, you laid aside every skeptical thought? Have you done forgot all about your skeptic idea? You're going to come be healed tonight? Do you believe it? Say "Amen" all that... God bless you, friends.
94 Now, they're going to take a picture. And I'll tell you what happens to these pictures. I hang them in my room. Every night when I'm home, I pray for them. How many wants me to pray for you when I look at this picture? God bless your heart.
Now, be sure not to miss tomorrow night's service, and the next night, my life's story, the next night I want you to hear. And God bless you now while we stand reverently for a moment; they're going to take the picture. Now, the photographer will tell you what to do. [Photographer speaks: "If you folks would be seated now, please.--Ed.] If that balcony would stand, it'd be so much better, make a much better... Isn't that right, photographer, if they'd stand it'd make a much nicer picture? Especially in the balcony, is that right? Shows a better picture... All right, the balcony stand. They want the balconies to stand, all around. That's fine....?... in the presence of the...?...
[The prayer line follows, but Brother Branham steps away from the microphone and it is not all fully understandable, and the text which follows is not complete--Ed.]
95 By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain; by this he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gift. Heavenly Father, I thank Thee for Thy testimony now, testifying of that which Thou has done through our lovely Jesus. May the Angel that spoke to me that night in the room be near Thy servant's side at this time to confirm the Word with many signs and wonders following. We realize that Satan is...?... And may many people be healed tonight, and may their faith be lifted up at this time to believe the testimony. And may they be healed of all manner of diseases. Make every spirit subject to Thy servant; for the glory of God we ask it in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
96 Now...?... God's will is to make her well...?... just before the...?... tormenting...?... sister. I adjure thee by Jesus...?...
Almighty God, I pray that You'll bless our sister who is suffering and may she at this...?... realize that it's...?... people Thou will testify of Thy gift. Come out of her, thou demon, in the Name Jesus Christ.
Now, how can you...?... You believe God's told you...?... You believe with all your heart, sister? Dear God, it's impossible for her not to be healed, and she says she believes with all of her heart. And You told me if I'd get the people to believe me, that You have sent for this purpose and would be sincere in prayer, that no disease could stand before the prayer. O God, more than eleven states have I testified of Thy gift. And now, I pray, Father, that You'd grant...?... our sister may she be numbered with those that have faith. Come out of her, thou...?... [End of record--Ed.]...?...
97 Heavenly Father, I'm thinking of overseas how You worked with these lovely saints...?... How that You...?... humble himself to believe God... And I pray that You would bless, our dear brother, as he near...?... He's in need...?... Please, O God, have mercy upon him. Come out of him, thou demon, in the Name Jesus Christ...?... Do you believe now with all your heart?...?...
Come...?... That's that the truth. You want be well, don't you? You believe that God hears Brother Branham's prayer? All right.
Heavenly Father, as this lovely little girl is...?... little blues eyes looking up towards the...?... and smiling...?... faith to believe that she's going to receive that which she's asked for. And this vibration...?... Be merciful to her, Father. Thou demon, come out of her in the Name of Jesus Christ.
..?... my heart...?... Our heavenly Father, be merciful, a lovely little girl is suffering tonight, and Thou are here to make... [End of record--Ed.] You believe...?...
98 Heavenly Father, be merciful to our sister who's suffering...?... Thou knowest all...?... Oh...?... to realize that Almighty God has...?... Lord, and He's testifying of His...?... Thou demon...?... to leave her...?... in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Dear God...?... I believe what they...?... I pray, Father, tonight for my dear brother who's suffering, Satan's trying to take his life. Bless him, dear God...?... Come out of him, thou demon, in the Name of Jesus Christ...?... up in the balconies, keep your head down, please. That left him and then went right back on him again. And I knew there's someone had their head up. Don't do that...?...
Now, just a moment...?... Bow your head and believe with all your heart.
Heavenly Father, Thou hast promised...?... to heal the people. I feel that the great messenger, the healing Angel of God standing near the pulpit at this time. Therefore with all the faith that Thou has...?... because my brother's in...?... how this demon who's come to send him to a premature grave. Come out of him and...?... in the Name Jesus Christ...?... Every vibration stopped in my hand...?... Go, God bless you with...?... [The words are difficult to understand--Ed.]...?...
99 If it was it would be vibrating...?... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] Go, and believe, my brother...?... all things now?...?... I can see...?... just now. I see you...?... The Bible plainly said...?... if you believe, for all things are possible if you believe...?... Nineteen hundred years has passed; He ascended on high, and He give gifts to men, and now God is still testifying of His gift. Therefore in obedience to that was commissioned...?... I rebuke this demon; come out of him in the Name of Jesus Christ...?...
Maybe I'll give the audience a rest. Raise your head up. If some of you would like to see... How many's heard me explain what vibrations were...?... let's your hands. How many in here understands about how the gift come, the vibration over my hand, let's see your hand. You all see what it is...?... [The words are difficult to understand--Ed.]...?...
100 Just this man...?... See those...?... I thought I was...?... this vibration here. See? But it's...?... Now, every one bow your head and pray...?... Now remember, this can go from one to another, so be sure to keep your head down...?...
Heavenly Father, be merciful, God, to our beloved sister, who has a right, Father, tonight to be healed; she's come to claim her God-given privilege of being healed by the Saviour Jesus of Nazareth. Therefore, Father, give Thy servant faith. May I be able to climb up just now, up into that...?... that faith...?... And now in the Name Jesus Christ I rebuke you, Satan, to leave her...?...
Please don't raise your heads, friends. Now, it's hindering the lady. This is very--must be a cancer instead of female trouble, because it's very, very provoked. Now, keep your head down...?... You believe with all your...?... You believe with all of your heart that I'm able to do this through Jesus Christ? You believe that all you have to do is simply believe?...?... there's heads up somewhere, friend. Keep your heads down...?...
Dear, heavenly Father, be merciful to our... [End of record--Ed.]
101 Brother Branham, if anything happens on the tape...?... anything happens on the tape...?... like that, now, what would be if you had a...?... You see? I just wonder sometimes. I'd like to go to your houses, but I...?... back there some person dying wanting me to come on a airplane, charter a...?... One woman calling from over in... plumb up in Missouri, said, hanging on the phone and knelt down at the--by the phone crying, begging me to pray...?... to be over the phone like that, not to hang up for her...?... Wanted to charter a plane to come plumb back into Missouri where a little baby was dying...?... [Scratch on the record--Ed.]...?...
My, it's pathetic, but what can--what can a person do? It'd make you lose your mind to think...?... [Scratch on the record--Ed.]...?... things like that coming from everywhere.
I was talking to my wife and she just said it's masses of people and every thing, oh, my. Fifteen hundred letters come in from people in ten days' time to my...?... [Scratch on the record--Ed.]
102 Now, this little girl is blind, no vibration in her hand. She's a cripple, and 'course that don't make a vibration, just a germ disease. Now, I'll just have to believe...?... [Scratch on the record--Ed.] I believe God will heal her...?... You believe it? Now, remember, I tell...?... I don't want...?... you...?... God will speak to us...?... nights I've got to say to the church maybe give a few testimonies of things.
Now, you keep your head down, and I'll ask God with all my heart that... Remember I'm not a healer; it's God.
Little girl, you love Jesus, don't you, dear? Well, I'm going to ask Jesus to let you have your sight again, make you walk...?... Dear Jesus, the...?... son, send Your Divine blessings upon the little girl, and these eyes that are now blind, may they see again; may this body that's now crippled be whole again. I pray, Father, that You'll grant it in the Name of Thy beloved Son Jesus Christ. Can..?... see those lights...?... See that? Now, look out there...?... Now, look up towards me...?... See up there? See that? See that shadow over here?
All right, you can raise your head, audience. [Scratch on the record--Ed.]...?... lens and everything was perfectly just covered over with like...?... But there's enough shrinkage... When anything dies it shrinks. Is that right? There's enough shrinkage on the child's eyes until she can see the lights in the room and can tell my hand before her face...?... Look up this way. [Record is scratched and is unclear--Ed.]...?...
103 Let's all say, "Praise the Lord."...?... Oh, my...?... Now, we're going to put her testimony she can see in the paper so you can see. What's her name, sister? Ronna Mae Promise. Watch it in the paper...?...
Your cancer's...?... All right. How many believes now? God bless your heart...?...
Now, here's a deaf-mute. There's got a vibration...?... in his hand. All right. Bow your heads, every one. Now, here's the vibration. This I can tell which way it...?... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... put your sign on it...?... have to be faith, just my own faith to believe it. Now, I want you to bow your head everywhere.
How many in this audience believes that I'm able to do this through Jesus Christ, will you raise your hand? All right. All right, if there's that many to believe, you shall see the glory of God. Bow your head everywhere.
104 [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
You don't have to tell us, friend. It's known. There's no secrets with God; and He reveals His secrets to His servants. You have seen things that's been done, even habits and things. There was a person passed a few moments ago had a habit. When I looked at the person, I didn't want to call it out. Venereal diseases or habits, I don't have to do that. You understand, 'less you want me to. If you ask me, if you want to know... Of course as soon as you did, I felt that vibration...?... plugs in his ears.
Now, bow your head, every one; be real lovely and quiet and just be reverent and you shall see God's glory.
105 Heavenly Father, oh, have to run right into this city and right out. And seemingly it's...?... about the time we get the people to a place where they're beginning to believe and things are being done, then we have leave again. I pray that You'll maybe see fit to send us back this way again.
And now, standing here before me, this man is standing here, and Satan has plugged up his ears to make him walk before a vehicle or something sometime and be killed on his feet, oh, trying to do this harm to this poor brother, but we're here to make him whole, Father.
And now, I have spoke to the people tonight concerning Your visitation of the Angel of God. And may You confirm it now before their eyes for this faith line will have to start... [Scratch on record--Ed.]
1Máme nejaké nové prístroje na nahrávanie.
My sotva kedy vieme, v ktorý večer kde budeme. Je to myslím práve asi tretí presun za posledné štyri večery. Tak, máme ďalší presun, myslím, že zajtra večer. Tak to, čo to robí tak hrozne náročným, to presúvanie sa z miesta na miesto, vtedy vy sotva... To je ako každý večer nové miesto a to robí, že je to tak veľmi ťažké.
Verím, že niekedy, keď prídem znova do Oaklandu, že možno dostaneme niečo také ako toto auditórium tu na týždeň alebo dva. To je to, keď môžeme mať skutočné prebudenie a skutočné zhromaždenie. Či tomu veríte? Áno, ja tiež verím, že by sme to mohli mať.
Náš plán bol tak nepravidelný. No, povedal by som toto: sme tu len jeden alebo dva večery a potom sto míľ ďalej. Práve v čase, keď dostávame tú vec, ľudia sú usadení tak, že môžu začať vidieť Božie nadprirodzené hnutie, vtedy ukončujú to zhromaždenie, ideme niekde dvesto, tristo, štyristo míľ ďalej a začíname znova, a práve keď sa ľudia dostávajú do štádia prebudenia, kde môžu byť uzdravení a veľa vecí môže byť učinených...
2Tak ja si myslím, že potom, ako sa teraz vrátim z Kanady, no, predtým ako pôjdeme do Mexika alebo niekde, myslím, že spravíme miesta prebudenia, zostaneme tam asi mesiac v tom čase, na nejakom takom mieste, alebo niečo také, tak že budeme môcť skutočne dostať ľudí... Keď oni budú môcť tam zostať tak dlho, až kým niektorí z tých, za ktorých sa budeme modliť, začnú prichádzať a začnú prichádzať správy o uzdravení a svedectvá budú...
Ako v mojom rodnom meste v Jeffersonville, Indiana. Prečo, nič tam nie je. Ó, hneď ako prichádzame do mesta, stovky ľudí sa zhromaždia zovšadiaľ, pretože oni sú... Vy ste usadení na jednom mieste; nepresúvate sa takto.
3A potom, priatelia, toto je asi okolo šesť mesiacov, čo cestujem takmer deň aj noc. Dnes som mal nádherný deň sám s Bohom. Nikto tam nebol, len Pán a ja. A ja sa stávam viac usadenejším, keď som sám. Tak, mám ešte päť zhromaždení pred tým, ako si zoberiem nejaké voľno: ešte päť zhromaždení. A potom v mesiaci máj si vezmem celý mesiac a pôjdem do Skalnatých hôr, kde, ó... sám... tam, keď vyzeráte... Ja to mám rád, byť sám s Bohom. To je ten spôsob, kedy zisťujem, aký mi je On drahý. A potom ako sa vrátim späť, potom začneme v Kanade...
4 Tak, nemáme veľa času. Koľko času máte do uzatvorenia tejto posluchárne? Do jedenástej? Myslím, že oni povedali, že o jedenástej sa zatvára táto poslucháreň. Tak ja by som chcel ku vám hovoriť dnes večer len na–len vziať trochu času a vyučovať Slovo viery, a aby ste mohli vedieť, ako pristúpiť ku Bohu.
Je veľa tých veľkých a hlbokých tém, o ktorých ľudia tvrdia, že vedia tak veľa. A keď to prichádza dolu do tej záverečnej skúšky sily, oni o tom vedia veľmi málo. Tak, to je pravda. A my ideme dnes večer vyhľadať zopár týchto vecí.
A okrem iného, pozajtra večer v tej inej posluchárni mám načrtnúť môj životný príbeh; to je, ak by ste ho chceli počuť. Radi by ste ho počuli? Nech vidíme vaše ruky. To je dobré. Oznámili ste, kde je tá poslucháreň?
5[Koniec nahrávky – pozn.prekl.]… rozumná myšlienka, pretože ja chcem byť uzdravený. To je to, prečo som tu... Toto je pre mňa veľká obeť byť tu, priatelia. Ja mám dom a rodinu. A ja som nový; Ja som len malé dieťa v tej práci. Toto je len pár mesiacov, odkedy ten dar uzdravovania ku mne prišiel. Ja nemám...?... svoj vlastný dom. Bývam v dvoch malých izbách v malom „L“ domčeku. Moja manželka nosí vodu na vzdialenosť takmer polovicu mestského bloku, a vynáša ju znova z domu. Ponúkali mi nádherné domy v rôznych mestách, kde mi povedali, „Vybudujem ti dom hodný päť tisíc dolárov, jednoducho ti ho darujem.“
6Priatelia, to nie sú peniaze, o ktoré mi ide. Želal som si, aby som nikdy nemusel na to myslieť. A to je ten dôvod, že mnohí z vás posielajú, že mi ponúkate svoje dary; ja ich neprijímam. Pretože tu nejde o vaše financie; ja chcem vašu dôveru. Som tu pre vaše uzdravenie.
7A ako som hovoril o tom malom dome, manželka a dve deti, ja by som bol rád dnes večer s nimi. Práve asi teraz, je jedenásť hodín, tá malá verná je na svojich kolenách, modlí sa teraz za mňa. Ona vie, že asi teraz je čas, kedy sa začína bohoslužba. Milá stará matka sa modlí za mňa. Ten malý chlapec, ktorého matka zomrela, keď mal len dva roky, on sa za mňa modlí. A nejako, keď prichádzam za kazateľňu, ja jednoducho cítim, že ich modlitby budú vypočuté. A ja viem, že On je na blízku. Neviete, ako rád by som ich videl dnes večer. Keď som ich zanechal pri lietadle, ako som išiel pred pár mesiacmi, oni sa držali môjho saka a plakali. Lekár z môjho zboru mi povedal, že budem žiť už asi len jeden rok: povedal, že pri tom tempe, ako som chodil, že jedného večera dostanem srdcový záchvat za kazateľňou. A môj malý chlapec sa toho obáva, tak on len plakal, hovoril, „Ocko, nechoď.“
8Ale je niečo, čo ma volá ku chorým a trpiacim. A priatelia, ja vám môžem pomôcť, iba ak mi veríte. To je ten jediný spôsob, ktorým ja kedy môžem urobiť niečo pre vás.
A ja by som tam dnes večer rád bol. Neviete, ako rád... Mnohí z vás vedia, čo to je byť preč z domu, však? Ale ja... to je... Ja hovorím, že to je malá chatrč. Ale to nevyžaduje veľký dom, aby to vytvorilo domov. To je ten charakter vo vnútri, ktorý tvorí domov. A ja som vďačný za domov.
Tak, nech vás Boh žehná. A vy sa modlite za mňa, a ja vám poviem viac o tom večeri pozajtra.
9A teraz, dnes večer, priatelia, ak by ste to urobili, držte tých maličkých tak trpezlivých, ako len môžete, a vy buďte tak isto. A venujte mi vašu ničím nerušenú pozornosť, len na chvíľu. A ja sa vám pokúsim vysvetliť podľa mojej najlepšej známosti ten dôvod, prečo som tu dnes večer, a ako musíte pristúpiť k Bohu, aby ste prijali svoje uzdravenie.
Veľa som trpel a viem, čo je to byť chorý. A ja vám chcem pomôcť. A ja to môžem urobiť, ak budete len veriť.
Želám si vziať túto príležitosť, práve teraz... Mám tak veľa vecí na svojej mysli a som unavený a vyčerpaný. Ale chcem poďakovať tomu kazateľovi; zabudol som jeho meno, ktorý nám dovolil mať túto poslucháreň dnes večer, myslím, že on prenechal svoje služby: reverend Jack Walker. Ak je on v posluchárni, brat Walker, nech ťa Boh žehná, môj brat, ty a tvoja... robí ťa... [koniec nahrávky – pozn.prekl.]
10… Otče, my sme tak vďační za túto ďalšiu príležitosť stáť pred Tvojimi drahými ľuďmi a hovoriť im ohľadne toho dňa a tej hodiny, v ktorej my žijeme, práve pred príchodom Tvojho milovaného Syna, aby zobral cirkev, vyvolaných ľudí, ktorí sú umytí Krvou, narodení druhýkrát a sú pripravení stretnúť svätého Boha: cestou premostenou pre nich skrze Krv svätého Krista Božieho.
Požehnaj nás dnes večer spolu, ako čakáme na Tvoju Božskú Prítomnosť. A nech Tvoj anjel, ktorého si Ty poslal do tejto miestnosti dnes večer, aby hovoril ku Tvojmu služobníkovi, a ten dôvod, že sme tu dnes večer, nech On stojí za kazateľňou pri Tvojom pokornom služobníkovi dnes večer a potvrď každé vypovedané slovo. A nech to nasledujú veľké znaky a divy.
Požehnaj toho kazateľa, brata Walkera, ktorý nám dal túto poslucháreň dnes večer. On a jeho... nech sú požehnaní. Učiň ho úspešným v Tvojej službe, vetvou, ktorá donáša ovocie. A nech má mnoho trofejí, ktoré by položil pri Tvojich nohách v tom veľkom dni. Požehnaj toho kazateľa, ktorý sponzoroval tento program tu v tomto meste, brata Morse, všetkých ďalších kazateľov, spolupracovníkov. Ó, Bože, nech ich cirkvi sú plameňmi ohňa, svedectvami na slávu Božiu v týchto posledných zlých dňoch, v ktorých my žijeme v tých tieňoch práve pred príchodom toho Spravodlivého.
Ó, hovor dnes večer, Otče, veľkým spôsobom ku ľuďom. A nech je tu viera a nech Duch Svätý nakloní Svoje krídla na túto poslucháreň dnes večer. A nech moc príde takým spôsobom, že mnoho, mnoho veľkých zázračných uzdravení sa udeje, aby jeho Sláva mohla byť rozšírená cez všetky regióny hore a dolu týmto západným pobrežím tejto pologuli. Pretože to prosíme v Jeho Mene a na Jeho slávu. Amen.
11Tak, priatelia, ako hovorím, my sa presúvame tak veľa krát. Myslím, že mnohí z vás tu nikdy nepočuli, ako ten dar Božského uzdravenia prišiel. Ale jediná vec, ktorú chcem, aby ste urobili je, aby ste mi verili. Ak budete veriť, uvidíte slávu Božiu; som si istý. Ten úspech nebol taký, aký som dúfal, že bude v týchto posledných večeroch, hoci zmrzačení, strápení, hluchí, nemí, chromí... Ale ide to veľmi pomaly, zdá sa to tak, odkedy sme narazili na západné pobrežie.
Brat Charles Fuller so mnou hovoril, keď sme boli dolu v Long Beach, a povedal mi, povedal, „brat Branham,“ povedal, „ten dôvod,“ povedal, „toto západné pobrežie tu má všetko pod menom Božského uzdravenia.“ Povedal, „Oni majú uctievačov modrého ohňa, uctievanie Božského Otca a všetko, všetko pod menom Božského uzdravenia.“ Povedal, „Je to takým kameňom potknutia.“ No, to... To tak možno je, priatelia; ja neviem; ale to nemarí Božiu moc, aby uzdravovala.
12[Koniec nahrávky – pozn.prekl.]… a Božský Uzdravovateľ. A teraz, žiadny človek nemôže urobiť zázrak v Jeho Mene, ktorý môže hovoriť o Ňom na ľahko. To je to, čo On povedal. Tak, ak niekto privádza ľudí do uzdravenia, ja som za to vďačný. Ale ja skutočne verím z celého môjho srdca, ako ideme do tejto témy dnes večer, že vy, možno, ak nám Boh pomôže, že vy uchytíte to videnie a uvidíte, aký je skutočne deň a čas, v ktorom žijeme. A potom uvidíte a uveríte.
13Nech nám Boh pomôže, ako budem teraz čítať niektoré z týchto Písem. V knihe Židom v 11. kapitole, začneme a budeme čítať prvé tri verše. Počúvajte veľmi pozorne, pretože moje slová sú len slovami smrteľníka. Ony zlyhajú. Ale Božie Slovo nikdy nezlyhá. Ono je vždy pravdou.
Tak, viera je podstatou toho, na čo sa človek nadeje, presvedčením o veciach, ktoré sa nevidia.
Lebo v nej dostali svedectvo starší predkovia.
Vierou rozumieme, že sú veky ustrojené slovom Božím, takže veci, ktoré sa vidia boli... učinené z vecí, ktoré sa nevidia.
Vierou doniesol Ábel Bohu väčšiu obeť než Kain, skrze ktorú dostal svedoc..., že je spravodlivý, keď svedčí Boh pri jeho daroch, a ňou... zomrúc, ešte hovorí.
14Odposluchový systém je trochu hlasný, tak... [Prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.] V poriadku. Tak, ja myslím, že je to trochu lepšie: tak trochu to spôsobuje odraz z... V poriadku.
Tak, chcel by som zobrať môj text z 3. kap–alebo z 3. verša, skôr, a tú poslednú–jednu z posledných častí, „svedčí Boh pri jeho daroch.“ A teraz, za svoju tému, ktorá sa nachádza v tejto 1. kapitole, skôr v prvom verši, (Prepáčte mi.) 1. verš, „Viera je podstatou vecí na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia.“
15Tento deň, v ktorom žijeme, to je taký deň nestáleho pokoja a nestáleho odpočinku všade. Ľudia behajú sem a tam, hľadajú čokoľvek, čo len môžu hľadať. Takmer každý môže mať nejakých nasledovníkov. Bez ohľadu na to, čo oni učia alebo myslia, niekto ich bude počúvať. A to je deň, o ktorom hovorili proroci.
Ľudia, keď sú hladní, oni budú jesť odvšadiaľ. Ak deti a ľudia hladujú, oni budú jesť z odpadkového koša, z vecí, ktoré raz jedli z pekného stola. Ale ak sú oni hladní, oni sa niekde najedia. Tak ja myslím, že skutoční služobníci evanjelia by mali bdieť a ísť, mali by dať ľuďom pravé veci: pokrm na daný čas.
16No, táto moja téma... Ako som vám dosvedčil, že ja nie som kazateľ, ja mám len dar Božského uzdravenia, čo ja pokorne hovorím, to prichádza od Boha. Ja som nemal nič spoločné s príchodom toho. Ja som bol... to bolo predurčené od Boha pred rokmi a rokmi. Nemal som nič spoločné... [Prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.]... zem, ktorá to zrodila. [Koniec záznamu. – pozn.prekl.]
17Toto je základná myšlienka Písma. Viera, ten, kto prichádza k Bohu, musí veriť, že On je a že je Odplatiteľom tých, ktorí Ho snažne hľadajú. Bez viery je nemožné ľúbiť sa Bohu. Tento svet bol učinený vierou. Veci boli sformované do existencie skrze vieru. Boh len videl tú kvapku rosy ako visí vo vzduchu, či akokoľvek to chcete nazvať, On len vypovedal a riekol, „Nech je svetlo.“ A tam bolo svetlo. A potom on stvoril zem a vysušil ju a tak ďalej. To všetko bolo učinené u Boha skrze akt viery. Celý svet je učinený vierou. Vy ste tu dnes večer vierou. Mnohí z vás povedali svojmu zamestnávateľovi, že zajtra budete naspäť v práci. Ako viete, že budete? Povedal si svojej manželke, „Po zhromaždení sa vrátim domov.“ Ako vieš, že sa vrátiš? Povedal si možno tej osobe, aby prišla, taxík, aby ťa vyzdvihol o jedenástej. Ako vieš, že tu budeš? Možno budeš vo večnosti dnes večer pred jedenástou. Vidíte? Ale to je všetko skrze vieru. Všetko skrze vieru.
18No, tak veľa ľudí hovorí o tejto téme, viera, a vedia o nej tak málo. Tak, počúvajte priatelia; milujem vás a chcem, aby ste toto videli. Je tak veľa ľudí, ktorí hovoria o viere a nepoznajú ani jeden princíp viery. No, vy ste spolu, a my sa možno už nikdy viac nestretneme na tejto strane večnosti. Ale ja... Ak by som mal miesto, kde by sme mohli byť spolu, a mohol by som postupne priniesť tú vec do miesta, kde by ste boli schopní vidieť to jasnejšie než tak ako to uvidíte teraz, pretože mnohí z vás si budú myslieť... A vy ste – zrejme mnohí nadobudnú zo mňa dnes večer zlý dojem. Zatiaľ čo sa snažím najlepšie, ako viem, dostať toto do vás, a vy si budete myslieť, že to je sebavyvyšovanie. Ale to nie tak, moji drahí priatelia. To je pre váš úžitok, ak vás len môžem dostať do toho, aby ste videli to, čo Boh pre vás urobil.
19No, niektorí–mnohí ľudia prechádzajú cez modlitebný rad a hovoria, „Ó, ja mám vieru do uzdravenia.“
A priatelia, rovno, keď prechádzajú, ja viem, že oni nemajú dostatok viery ani na uzdravenie bolesti zubu. Je to tak. A niektorí z nich prichádzajú s rakovinou a hovoria, „Mám vieru, aby som bol uzdravený,“ oni nemajú vieru. Moja lekcia Písma dnes večer povedala, „Viera je podstatou vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia.“ Vidíte, to je podstata. To je niečo priame, niečo, čo skutočne máte, nie niečo, čo si predstavujete, niečo, čo si myslíte, že máte; ale to je priamy pozitívny skutok, ktorý vy máte. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
20Tak tu pred nejakým časom... Poviem vám malý príbeh o niekom, kto prišiel, tak aby ste mohli vidieť, čím viera je. Viera sama o sebe je dar. Možno máte časť z nej, dar viery. Práve tak ako niektorí z vás ľudí pomazávate chorých a modlíte sa za nich a máte výsledky. To nie je dar uzdravenia; to je porcia viery. Ale to nie je priamo dar uzdravenia; pretože je len jeden priamy dar uzdravenia; je len jeden priamy dar viery; je len jeden priamy dar zázrakov a tak ďalej. To bolo v Písme, apoštolovia to mali. A mnohí–oni vykonali mocné skutky... Filip a všetci z nich... Ale to bol jeden dar uzdravenia.
21Ako keď my opúšťame mesto, ako mnoho ľudí hovorí... Všimol som si to na niektorých miestach po tom, čo som niektoré z nich opustil, možno pätnásti alebo dvadsiati povedali, „Pán mi dal dar uzdravenia.“ No, nech Pán požehná ich srdcia.
Niektorí z nich hovoria, „Brat Branham, položil by si na mňa ruky, aby som mohol dostať dar uzdravenia.“
Želal by som si, aby som mohol. Rád by som, aby každý jeden z vás prešiel rovno týmto radom tu dnes večer. A mohol povedať, že v Oaklande nebola zanechaná žiadna chorá osoba, za niekoľko týždňov od teraz. Je to tak. Ale to nie je na mne, aby som to dal. To je... [Koniec nahrávky–pozn.prekl.]
22„...je podstatou vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia.“ Vezmime tú časť Písma, „viera je podstatou vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje.“
Sú tri veci: nádej, láska a viera. Je to tak? No, nádej je jeden prvok; viera je ďalší prvok; a láska je ďalší prvok. Láska [anglicky “charity“ - pozn.prekl.] je láska [anglicky „love“ - pozn.prekl].
Videl som prichádzať mnoho ľudí, milí ľudia, skutoční Kresťania, ale nemali dosť viery na to, aby boli uzdravení, a niektorí hriešnici, ktorí prechádzali a mali vieru, aby boli uzdravení. Vidíte?
To je celkom iný prvok. To nie je na tom, ako dobre slúžite Bohu; To je prvok, ktorý vy sami vlastníte. Tak, ja chcem, aby ste toto videli, pretože to je pre váš úžitok.
23Tu pred pár týždňami, to bolo pred pár mesiacmi, bol som pár večerov doma. A, ó, bolo tam asi tristo ľudí, ktorí sa zhromaždili v dome okolo záhrady toho dňa a asi o druhej ráno ma manželka uložila do postele. A zatiaľ čo som ležal na posteli, moje nohy boli v kŕčoch a pôsobili mi bolesť...
Ležal som tam a spredu som počul prichádzať nejaký stroj. A povedal som, „Ó, niekto prichádza.“
A ona povedala, „No počúvaj, idem ku dverám.“
A zatiaľ čo ona išla ku dverám, ja som išiel spať.
A mohol som počuť niekoho povedať, „To dieťa bolo dlho choré.“ A to malé dieťa plakalo až tak, že to už dokonca ani neznelo, ako by to bol človek, niečo také, môžete o tom čítať v mojej malej knihe, „Nebeské videnie“... Koľkí tu v posluchárni to čítali, nech vidíme, „Nebeské videnie“? Vidíte, niečo také.
To maličké malo asi osem alebo desať týždňov. A ono neprestávalo plakať. A tá matka povedala, „My sme cestovali celý deň a celú noc, aby sme sa sem dostali.“ Povedala, „Videli sme, kde má brat Branham dom, a priniesli sme to dieťa.“
24Ó, ta biedna malá vec, nemohol som spať. A išiel som tam a modlil som sa za to malé dieťa. A sadol som si tam na chvíľu na stoličku, hovoril som s tou matkou. Oni prišli zo severnej časti Ohio. A zatiaľ čo sme tam sedeli, priatelia, to malé prestalo plakať. Ono plakalo dňom i nocou. Ó, to je pre mňa hodné viac než všetky peniaze na svete.
A tam, ja som sa pozrel, a tá matka začala plakať, veľké slzy kvapkali na tú malú pokrývku, ten otec tam sedel s montérkami na sebe, zrejme minul riadnu čiastku svojho živobytia na to, aby prišiel, pristúpil a položil svoje ramená okolo mňa, povedal, „Milujem ťa, brat Branham.“
Ó, jedno z najlepších sŕdc, ktoré kedy bilo pod starou modrou košeľou. Je to tak.
25To nie je to, ako sa obliekate; to je to, čo je vo vašom vnútri. (Je to tak.) A tam, ja som vedel, že on to tak myslí. To nebolo pokrytectvo. On to myslel zo svojho srdca; on ma miloval. A ja som sa pozrel na to malé dieťa a tú matku, keď som išiel do tej druhej izby, ona bola...
[Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.] ono sa na nás usmievalo. A priatelia, to je hodné každého kúsku toho, však? Je to pravda. To je hodné všetkého toho. A potom oni povedali... Moja manželka povedala, „No, pripravím vám kávu alebo niečo pre vás, ak chcete.“
A oni povedali, „No, my len chvíľku počkáme.“
A moja žena povedala, „Dobre, teraz...“
„Poviem vám, čo,“ Povedal som, „Ja si ľahnem na toto kreslo a ty nechaj tú matku a ich, aby išli do postele a trochu si pospali.“
26A tak sme ich uložili do postele a ja som sedel v kresle a snažil som sa odpočívať až do svitania. A práve vtedy prišlo ďalšie auto a nejaký mladý človek prišiel ku dverám. A povedal, „brat Branham?“
Povedal som, „Áno.“ Snažil som sa prebrať.
On povedal, „Viem, že si veľmi ospalý.“
Povedal, „Tak veru.“
On mi hovoril, povedal, „Som z Marengo, Indiana.“ Povedal, „Moja malá sestra zomiera na zápal slepého čreva; majú ju operovať dnes ráno.“ Povedal, „Prišiel by si ku nej?“
No, to... [Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.]... a v mojom starom rachotivom Forde, ktorý na mňa čaká v Houstone, celá jeho strana je vybúchaná od mojich kolien, kde som takto udieral svojimi kolenami, ako som sa snažil zostať bdelý, zatiaľ čo som chodil a modlil sa za chorých ľudí. Odišiel som z jedného zhromaždenia a išiel do druhého, a zišiel som na pole s vystrčenou rukou z auta a hovoril som, „Boh ťa žehnaj, Boh ťa žehnaj,“ zo spánku.
Nikdy nezabudnem na jeden deň, ako som išiel z Houstonu, ja... Bol tam... Počul som, ako trúbilo auto, a ja som vedel, že som na zlej strane cesty, len som sa nevedel prebrať. Vidíte?
Bol som tam pätnásť dní a nocí, modlil som sa za chorých ľudí a videl som tam nádherné veci. Ale, ó, priatelia, ak by môj život bol krátky, možno niekto ďalší môže pokračovať po mojom odchode.
27A tento muž povedal, mladý človek, povedal, „Moja malá sestra...“ Povedal mi, že patril do nejakej cirkvi. Nespomeniem tu jej meno, pretože to nie je vhodné; a ja nekritizujem náboženstvo niekoho iného. A jednako, táto cirkev je mojím najväčším nepriateľom. Oni tvrdia, že nie je niečo také ako Božské uzdravenie a tak ďalej.
A ja som bol v mojom zbore, Milltownskej Baptistickej cirkvi, kde som išiel, aby som tam viedol prebudenie. Mnohí z vás to videli v malej knihe nazvanej, „Ježiš Kristus ten istý včera a naveky.“
Jedno malé dievča, ktoré tam bolo, vážilo štyridsať sedem libier [21,3kg–pozn.prekl.], dvadsaťsedem ročná, vážila štyridsať sedem libier, menom Georgie Carter, s tuberkulózou; a ona patrila do tej istej cirkvi. A ona povedala, ľudia v jej susedstve povedali, „Nech...“ Ona ležala na svojom chrbte deväť rokov a šesť mesiacov. A povedali, „Nech sa uzdraví a my tomu uveríme.“
Ale, moji priatelia, ona je mojou klaviristkou v Milltownskej Baptistickej cirkvi dnes večer. Ale či oni uverili? Nie, dokonca ak by niekto povstal zo smrti, oni by tomu neuverili.
28A okrem iného, človek, ktorý ležal v márnici, prehlásený za mŕtveho tromi doktormi, keď ja som išiel tam, kde on bol, on dnes večer riadi Pennsylvánsku lokomotívu a oni stále neveria. To je pravda. To je pravda. Oni nebudú veriť.
Je tu hodina, kde ľudské oči sú tak zaslepené starosťami toho sveta a tými inými starosťami, až oni nevidia Boha. On je veľakrát v ich strede a oni to míňajú tak, ako to bolo vo dňoch Krista, a oni Ho prehliadli.
29A teraz, táto pani–alebo skôr tento muž, on povedal, „Pôjdeš?“
Povedal som, „Áno.“
On povedal, „Možno bude lepšie, aby som ťa vzal.“
Povedal som, „Nie, pokúsim sa zostať bdelý.“
A manželka začala plakať; povedal, „Drahý, ty niekde zaspíš.“
Povedal som, „Nie, budem v poriadku, drahá.“ A ja som nastúpil do môjho starého auta a začal som sa vliecť. Povedal som, „Budem ho sledovať.“ Ako som išiel dolu, štípal som si—hryzol som svoje prsty, a nabral som si sliny a utieral svoje oči a všetko také, snažil som sa udržať v bdelosti. Viem, že to znie veľmi nehygienicky, ale ja som robil všetko snažiac sa dostať ku tomu dieťaťu.
30A išli sme asi osem míľ po starej ceste do tej vidieckej oblasti a tam ležalo malé dievča, niečo okolo osem–sedemnásť alebo osemnásť ročné. A ona tam ležala v hroznom stave. Keď som vošiel do izby, ona bola skutočne nervózna, a povedala, „Ó, a ty si brat Branham? Povedala...
Povedal som, „Veríš, sestra?“
Ona povedala, Ó, áno, verím. Povedala, „Ja–ja–ja verím.“ Povedala, „Nestarám sa, čo hovorí moja cirkev. Ja verím. Ja verím.“ Ona patrila do tej istej cirkvi, do ktorej patrila táto Georgie Carterová. Povedala, „Mne je jedno, čo hovorí moja cirkev. Ja verím, ja verím.“
A tak oni, ten človek, ten otec prišiel, podišiel ku mne a potriasol mi rukou. A zaviedol ma ku tej posteli. On povedal, „Pane,“ povedal, „dnes ráno ju majú operovať.“ A povedal, „Ona je... Obávame sa, že ona nezvládne tú cestu.“ Povedal, „Musíme ju zobrať celou tou cestou do New Albany, Indiana.“
To bolo asi takmer štyridsať míľ ku prvej nemocnici. A ona to mala asi osem míľ cez vidiek, ó, rad plotu, ktorý sa takto ťahal, kde takmer len vozy chodili dolu. A ja som asistoval a pomáhal pri operáciách a...
31 [Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.] … a to bolo.. Vedel som, že to dieťa nemohlo ísť do nemocnice. Ona by zomrela predtým, ako by sa tam dostala. Možno, že sú tu prítomní lekári, ktorí tu sedia, obyčajne lekári prichádzajú, aby počúvali na bohoslužbe. A jej bok bol opuchnutý a červený, to slepé črevo bolo natrhnuté a išlo každú chvíľu prasknúť.
Veľakrát som išiel s doktorom Adairom, on je doktorom z nášho mesta, ktorý chodí do môjho zboru. A mali sme operáciu a otvorený rez. A keď to oni vybrali na stôl a niekedy vyberú von vnútornosti a vystriekajú ich a vymyjú a držia ich od toho, aby tam nevznikol zápal pobrušnice a režú to takým nožom v tvare V a vkladajú tam rúrku, aby to odvodnili. Oni sa niekedy uzdravia.
Ale to dieťa nemohlo... To slepé črevo by prasklo a ona by mala ešte tridsať míľ na zavezenie. A zomrela by pred tým, ako by sa tam dostala.
32No, priatelia, to dievča sa na mňa dívalo a ona povedala, „Ó, brat Branham, myslíš, že budem žiť?“
Povedal som, „Verím, že budeš.“ Ale ona povedala... Ja som povedal, „Veríš?“
Ona povedala, Ó, áno, áno, ja verím. Iste, ja sa nestarám o to, čo hovorí moja cirkev. Ja–ja verím. Georgie Carterová bola uzdravená.“ Povedala, „Ja budem uzdravená tiež. Bojím sa tej operácie,“ (Vidíte?), takto. Zhromaždili sa tam niektorí zo susedov.
33No, pozrite, tu je to, kde vás ľudí chcem teraz dostať. To dievča si myslelo, že verí, práve tak, ako mnohí z vás prichádzajú do tohoto radu dnes večer. Vy si myslíte, že veríte, ale ona neverila.
No mnohé z vás majú ženské problémy a možno je to niečo iné, možno žalúdočné vredy. A vy musíte brať svoje... Možno máte málo času.
Ale to dievča, to bol naliehavý prípad. V stávke bol jej život. Niečo bolo potrebné urobiť. Tak ja som povedal, „Sestra, ja nechcem zraniť tvoje pocity, ale ty neveríš.“
Je to, ako ten brat tu povedal, keď máte zdvihnutú svoju hlavu, bez ohľadu na to, kde sa v budove nachádzate... Ja nehovorím toto, priatelia, pamätajte, ja vám toto hovorím na vaše dobré. To nie som ja, ale Boh. Ja to viem, keď máte zdvihnutú svoju hlavu; ja to cítim. Či ste za mnou, tam, kde ste.. Ako niekto včera večer sedel za mnou so zodvihnutou hlavou. Po celý čas som to vedel. A tak to je medzi Bohom a tým jednotlivcom. Vidíte? Ja tomu nemôžem pomôcť. Oni bránia ľuďom. Veľa krát je veciam zabránené.
34Tak potom to dievča, ona povedala, „Ó, ja verím, ja verím, brat Branham.“ Ona si myslela, že verí.
No, pozrite sa, ona mala nádej. Ale viera je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
Tak ja som povedal, „Sestra, bežný prípad,“ Povedal som, „Mohol by som vziať trochu času a nech by si ty mala čas, možno na to, aby si nabrala dostatok viery a išla s ňou. Ale musíš dávať pozor, práve teraz. Pretože ja budem voči tebe úprimný. Nebudeš žiť dosť dlho na to, aby si uvidela nemocnicu.“
No, rodičia si to v tomto čase veľmi neuvedomujú. Ale ja budem radšej voči tebe čestný, dám ti poznať pravdu... Nechcela by si radšej, aby som bol voči tebe úprimný? A pamätajte, priatelia, ja nezápasím s telom a krvou; to je duchovná moc. Ja musím byť úprimný pred Všemohúcim Bohom. Vidíte? A pretože si uvedomujem to nebezpečenstvo môjho vlastného života, a nie len môjho, ale i vášho. A tak ona povedala, že verí, ale neverila.
„No, dobre,“ povedal som, „pozri sa.“ Chcem, aby si si všimla toto, a chcem aby si bola teraz pozorná a zobrala každé slovo tak, aby si to mohla oddeliť, niečo malé, čo Boh dovolil. A ja uvidím, či máš vieru. Povedal som, „Sestra, ty nemáš vieru.“
Ona povedala, „Ó, reverend Branham, ja mám vieru, že môžem veriť všetkému.“
35[Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]... Ak by si mala vieru, chcem sa ťa opýtať a skôr ti ukázať, že nemáš vieru. No, počúvaj a uchyť z toho každé slovo. Na lustri, ktorý visel na stene, bol povrázok a na konci toho povrázka bol malý náramok, a on mal... To bol biely náramok s malými červenými prúžkami, kde sa s tým zrejme hralo nejaké dieťa, viete, hojdalo sa to v izbe. Možno niektorí z vás majú svoje vlastné malé deti, ktoré s tým takto utišujú, kývu s niečím takto dookola, aby sa s tým hrali, aby ich pobavili.
36A videl som ten malý náramok, ako tam visí. To bolo... Povedal som tej malej pani; Povedal som, „Ako ďaleko si od toho náramku?“
Ona povedala, „Asi pätnásť stôp.“
Povedal som, „Teraz, všetci vy dospelí tu, všetci ľudia, otočte sa chrbtom ku mne.“ Povedal som, „No, neudeje sa nič, čo by niekoho zranilo. Ja budem len hovoriť s týmto dievčaťom, pretože ona musí teraz uchytiť túto myšlienku.“
A to je ten dôvod, že sa dostávam s vami do týchto vecí dnes večer. Máme ešte ďalšie dva večery a niečo sa musí stať. Rozumiete? No, nechcel by som, aby ste odišli preč a hovorili niečo zlé o tomto, pretože by ste sa možno museli za to zodpovedať v deň súdu. A tak som povedal, „Niečo sa musí hneď stať.“ A povedal som, „No, vy rodičia, otočte sa chrbtom.“
A niektorí zo susedov tam sedeli s ňou a oni sa všetci otočili ku mne chrbtom a otočili svoje stoličky.
Povedal som tej mladej pani; Povedal som, „No, ty mi hovoríš, že máš vieru, že všetko veríš.“
Ona povedal, „Áno, mám.“
[Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.]
Povedal som, „Kedy si naposledy jedla?“
A ona povedala, „Asi tri dni dozadu,“ povedala, „Ja dokonca nemôžem udržať vodu vo svojom žalúdku.“ A vy viete, čo je to zápal slepého čreva, mala tiež horúčku.
37A ja som povedal, „Ak veríš z celého svojho srdca a teraz mi dokážeš, že máš vieru... Dívaj sa rovno na ten náramok,“ a on visí tam v strede vo vzduchu, „a ty sprav, že ten náramok sa bude hojdať dookola v izbe. Potom sprav, že sa bude kývať dozadu a dopredu v izbe a potom ho zastav a ja budem veriť, že máš vieru.“
Ona povedala, „Ó, brat Branham,“ povedala, „prečo žiadaš odo mňa niečo také?“
Povedal som, „Chcel som vidieť, či máš vieru.“ Povedal som, „Ježiš povedal, „Všetko je možné, ak veríš.“
38No, to je čistá viera, priatelia. Čarodejníci to veľakrát robia kvôli žartom a tak ďalej, praskajú sklo a veci. To bude, ak veríš. Ale ja sa snažím založiť tvoju myseľ na viere tak, aby si vedela, o čom hovorím. A chcem, aby si teraz potichu sedela tak, aby si toto uchytila. Preber sa, tak keď sa ja do toho dostanem, uvidíš, o čom to všetko je.
39Potom ona povedala, „No, brat Branham, nikto by to nemohol urobiť.“
Povedal som, „Ó, áno, dokáže to ktokoľvek, kto tomu môže veriť.“
A ona povedala, „Dobre, ja neverím, že každý to môže urobiť.“
Povedal som, „Myslím, že si povedala, že všetkému veríš.“ Vidíte, ako sa chytila rovno tam. Povedal som, „Ty si povedala, že všetko veríš. Ja chcem, aby si to potvrdila.“
A ona povedala, „Ja neverím, že to každý môže urobiť; to je materiálne, brat Branham.“ Ona povedala, „Môžeš to ty urobiť?“
Povedal som, „Áno, madam.“
A ona povedala, „Môžem vidieť, ako to urobíš?“
Povedal som, „Ak si želáš.“
A ona povedala, „Želám si to.“
40Potom som sa pravdaže na to sústredil, a chcel som, aby sa dívala na to a nie na mňa. Ako veľakrát v zhromaždení, vezmem každé škuľavé dieťa, ktoré máte v tomto zhromaždení, priveďte ho sem, dokonca bez toho, že by som sa za neho modlil, a len mi dovoľte pozrieť sa na to rovno takto do tých očí, ja spravím, že tie oči sa narovnajú. Ale keď obrátim svoju hlavu... [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
41A ja som ju použil na ilustráciu. Ona išla naspäť, myslela si, že sa nedostane do toho radu, vzala si dva alebo tri dni predtým, ako sa vrátila. Ale keď v tom čase prišla, ona povedala, „Brat Branham, ty si mi povedal, aby som sa vrátila do toho radu.“
Stovky ľudí tam boli nahromadené všade, stojac v... na ceste v to ráno, prichádzali premočení tam z vonku, prichádzali aby som sa za nich pomodlil. A potom, keď tam Boh uzdravil jej oči, obe oči sa vyrovnali a ona bola normálna, vyšla von a radovala sa. Vidíte? To je ten rozdiel medzi vašou vierou a Božou vierou...
42No, potom pravdaže, uprel som svoje oči na ten náramok, čo môžete vy sami, ak nebudete pochybovať vo svojom srdci, a začalo sa to hýbať dookola. A potom sa to hýbalo dozadu a dopredu, dookola, do kríža, a zastavilo to.
Ona povedala, „Brat Branham,“ povedala, „to je špiritizmus.“
Povedal som, „Myslel som si, že možno povieš niečo také.“
Ó, nie je to divné, ako ľudia, ktorí vyznávajú, že poznajú Boha, a pritom tak málo o Ňom vedia? Či je to tak?
Ona povedala, „Vieš, my patríme do cirkvi Kristovej.“ Prepáčte mi, ja som to nechcel povedať. Prepáčte mi, ľudia cirkvi Kristovej, nechcel som to povedať. Vidíte? Jednako, povedala, „My hovoríme, kde Biblia hovorí, a sme ticho, kde Biblia je ticho.“
Viete, vy máte ten slogan. Ja som to párkrát spochybnil.
Povedal som, „V poriadku.“
Ona povedala, „Nie je taká vec, ktorá by mohla byť ukázaná v Biblii o niečom takom.“
Povedal som, „Myslel som si, že toto povieš.“ Povedal som, „Iste, že to je v Biblii.“
A ona povedala, „No, ja som nikdy... Ja tomu neverím.“
„V poriadku,“ Povedal som, „Ty tomu neveríš?“
Ona povedala, „Nie, ukáž mi, kde to je v Biblii.“
43 Povedal som, „Jedného dňa Ježiš prechádzal okolo stromu, chcel na ňom nájsť nejaké ovocie. Nebolo na ňom žiadne ovocie. On ho preklial a ten strom začal vädnúť. A keď oni na poludnie prechádzali okolo, ten strom bol zvädnutý. Peter poznamenal a povedal, ako rýchlo ten strom zvädol. On povedal, „Ak by ste povedali vo svojom srdci, aby sa tento strom vykorenil a hodil do mora a nepochybovali by ste o tom, on by vás poslúchol.“
Či to On nepovedal? A ja som povedal, „On povedal, „Ak vy poviete tomuto vrchu, ‘Pohni sa,‘ a nebudete pochybovať vo svojom srdci, zanedlho sa to stane.“ Či to On nepovedal? Isteže povedal. Povedal som, „Ja viem, že tvoj neveriaci pastor sa snaží ospravedlniť svoju neveru, povedal, že to bol vrch hriechu. Ja som chodil do školy. On kľačal pri Olivovom vrchu. To bol Olivový vrch. Ak vy poviete vo svojom srdci, aby sa to pohlo, a nebudete pochybovať...“ Povedal som, „O koľko viac viery?“
A On povedal, „Ak by ste mali vieru veľkosti horčičného semena...“
Povedal som, „No, ak viera veľkosti horčičného semena pohne tým vrchom, o koľko menšiu vieru by si mala mať, aby si pohla tým náramkom?“
44Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Vždy som sa divil, prečo On povedal horčičné semeno. Možno sa pustím do tejto myšlienky. Horčičné semeno je najmenšie spomedzi všetkých semien. Je to pravda. Ale nie je nič, čo by sa zmiešalo s horčičným zrnom. To je všetko horčica. Nemôžete to zmiešať s kelom alebo niečím, a spraviť, aby to rástlo. To je všetko horčica. Ak máte toľko viery, celú vieru, nie zmiešanú s niečím iným, proste, čo chcete; bude vám to dané. Ale to nemôže byť pochybnosť; to musí byť pravá horčica, ak viete, o čom hovorím. V poriadku, a ja som povedal, „Koľko to vyžaduje?“
„No,“ ona povedala, „Pozri sa sem, chcem sa ťa niečo spýtať.“ Povedala, „Pohol tým Boh, alebo tým pohol diabol?“
Povedal som, „Ani jeden tým nepohol.“
Ona povedala, „Potom ako sa to len pohlo?“
Povedal som, „Ja som tým pohol.“
Ona povedala, „No, si od toho vzdialený pätnásť stop alebo viac.“
Povedal som, „Nie, to je moja viera, ktorá tým pohla.“ Vidíte? Ak budete o niečo prosiť, a nebudete o tom pochybovať... Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
45[Porušený záznam–pozn.prekl.]... viera, ale ty máš slobodnú morálnu voľbu; ty si ľudská bytosť. Mohla by si tomu vo svojom srdci odporovať a ja by som sa ťa nemohol dotknúť, ak by si musela. Ježiš nemohol urobiť mnoho mocných divov, kvôli čomu? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Nevere.“–pozn.prekl.] Správne. Vidíte, ako málo ľudia vedia o–ako málo ľudí vie o viere? To je udivujúce, priatelia, zistiť, čo ľudia o tom vedia. Oni tak veľa o tom hovoria, a predsa tak málo o tom vedia.
46A potom ona povedala, „No, chceš mi potom povedať... Akú rolu to hrá u Boha, táto časť tu?“
Povedal som, „Pozri, bol anjel, ktorý prišiel do izby a povedal mi to tam, pred tým, ako som sa ja narodil, bolo predurčené, že budem mať dar Božského uzdravovania. A On prišiel a povedal mi v tej izbe jedného večera, že Boh poslal dar, a to bol dar Božského uzdravenia pre ľudí. A ak by som mohol dostať ľudí do toho, aby mi verili (verili mne) a budem úprimný, keď sa budem modliť, nič neobstojí pred tou modlitbou.“
Povedal som, „Preto, hovoriac tvárou v tvár s touto nadprirodzenou Bytosťou, ja tomu verím z celého môjho srdca. A ak ťa môžem doviesť do toho, aby si mi verila z celého svojho srdca, to je to, čo pohne Boha, a vtedy ty si uzdravená. Tvoja viera ťa uzdravila.“ Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Vaša viera, ktorou veríte, vás zachránila. Nie to, čo ste vy vypracovali a mysleli si vo svojich mysliach, ale to, čo skutočne viete, ten samotný dôkaz vecí, ktoré sa nevidia. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
To dievča povedalo, „Brat Branham, ja skutočne viem, že tam je niečo ešte ponad to, ako som ja kedy dosiahla.“ Povedala, „Ja sa pokúsim z celého môjho srdca a Boh nech má nado mnou milosť.“ Povedala, „Dovoľ mi veriť.“
A ja som potom vzal jej ruku. Bola tam vibrácia, ktorá vychádzala z toho natrhnutého slepého čreva, pomodlil som sa za ňu a hneď to prestalo. Povedal som, „Boh ťa žehnaj, sestra. Tvoja viera ťa zachránila.“
47O chvíľu neskôr som sedel v kresle a išiel som spať. Slnko vychádzalo; musel som si chvíľu odpočinúť pred tým, ako som sa vrátil domov, pretože som sa obával, že niekde na ceste nabúram, že budem mať haváriu. A sedel som tam; oni zavolali sanitku, povedali im, že nie je treba. A zobudil ma niekto z tej rodiny, to dievča bolo von z postele a jedlo zmrzlinový pohár. A ona od toho dňa nemusela ísť pod nôž, až do tohto dňa. Ona stála na verande a mávala mi na rozlúčku. Povedala, „Dovidenia, brat Branham.“ Jej svedectvo sa prednedávnom objavilo v „Hlásateľovi Pravdy“. Bola tam pani Edita Wrightová pri Milltown, alebo Depauw, Indiana.
48V poriadku. No, vidíte, čím viera je. To je niečo... No, pozrite sa, priatelia; ja viem, že vy všetci ste, prinajmenšom viete toto: toto telo je kontrolované piatimi zmyslami. Je to pravda? V poriadku, ono má päť zmyslov, a to je všetko, čo ovláda toto ľudské telo. No, počúvajte skutočne pozorne a venujte mi teraz vašu pozornosť. Ten zmysel, päť zmyslov, je to tak? Zrak, chuť, hmat, čuch, sluch, je to tak? Týchto päť zmyslov ovláda celé ľudské telo. Je to tak? Zrak, chuť, hmat, čuch a sluch. Žiaden z nich nehovorí nič o viere. Viera je ten šiesty zmysel, niektorým ľuďom známy, ak chcete, ako mentálna telepatia, alebo akokoľvek chcete alebo si želáte to nazvať, mnohí to nazývajú menami, ale pre mňa je to viera. A ona je v a nad všetkými zmyslami ľudského tela. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]... veľký...
Viera je ten jediný presný a pozitívny zmysel, a to je šiesty zmysel. Viera je viac ako zrak. Viera je viac ako hmat. Vieru necítite. Vieru nechutnáte. Vieru nevoniate. Vieru nevidíte. Viera je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia.
49Vidíte tu túto Bibliu? Tak, ja chcem Bibliu. Dívam sa na ňu. No, chcem ju. Viera je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré nevidím. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
Tu v mojom vrecku, myslím, že tam mám starý vreckový nôž, ktorý nosím už roky. Ja ten nôž nevidím. Necítim ten nôž. Neochutnávam ten nôž. Nevoniam ten nôž. Ale ja viem, že ten nôž je tam. Ako to vieš? Pretože ja verím, že tam je. No, ak tam nie je, viera ho tam umiestni, ak tam nie je.
To vás dusí, ja viem. Ale je to pravda. Ak veríš, všetko je možné. Vy sa bojíte vziať Boha, priatelia. Ste vystrašení. Ja som mohol nechať ten nôž ležať na stolíku, kde som si pred chvíľou prezliekol šaty. Ale práve s takou istotou ak ten nôž je teraz na tom stolíku, ak ja tomu verím z celého môjho srdca, on bude v mojom vrecku. To vás dusí. Ale Boh je schopný ho tam vložiť, ak tomu veríte.
50Chcem vám tu niečo ukázať. Poď sem, reverend Kidson. Je toto sestra Morse? Postavila by si sa na chvíľu?
Chcem vám niečo ukázať, priatelia. Len sa postavte tu. A nemysli si, to nie je robenie verejnej šou pre teba, sestra, ale to je na slávu Božiu.
No, pozrite sa, priatelia, chcem vám niečo ukázať. Verím, je tu nejaká žena, ktorá sedí predo mnou. Mohol by si mi povedať, že sa mýlim? [brat Kidson odpovedá, „Nemýliš...“ –pozn.prekl.] Ale... [brat Kidson hovorí, „Nepočuješ žiadnu ženu?“ –pozn.prekl.] Nie, nepočujem žiadnu ženu. [„Necítiš žiadnu ženu?“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. Nevieš, ako ja viem, že tam nejaká je? [„Nechutnáš žiadnu ženu“ –pozn.prekl.] Nie. [„Ako môžeš povedať, že je tam nejaká žena?“ —pozn.prekl.] Pretože zmysel zraku mi hovorí, že vidím nejakú ženu. [„Hm, si si istý?“-pozn.prekl.] Som presvedčený, že tam stojí nejaká žena. Veríš, že mám pravdu? [„Áno“–pozn.prekl.] Zhromaždenie, myslíte, že mám pravdu? No, je možné že by som sa mýlil? Áno. Oči každého jedného z nás môžu byť zaslepené. To môže byť videnie. Pamätajte, tých päť zmyslov tela, oni nie sú tak presné. Viera je pozitívna.
51Tak, ja viem jednako, že tam stojí žena, pretože ten zmysel zraku mi hovorí, že tá žena tam stojí. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Vy si myslíte, že by ste ma zložili argumentmi, povedali by ste mi, že žiadna žena tam nestojí. Potom to skúste ešte raz. Pokúste sa mi povedať, že ja sa nedívam na ženu, ktorá stojí predo mnou. Myslíte, že by ste ma mohli rozhnevať? Nie veru, pretože ja viem, že tento zmysel zraku je správny, a ja sa dívam na tú ženu a viem, že ona tam stojí. Jednako tá jediná vec, ktorú ja poznám, je zmysel zraku. No, chcem, aby ste si všimli. Ja zatvorím svoje oči. No, pocítil som ruku nejakej ženy. [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
52Môžem povedať, je to nejaká žena. Ona má na hlave ženský klobúk. Ona má ženské vlasy; to je ženská ruka. Ja viem, že to je žena, pretože ju cítim. Myslíte, že by ste ma mohli rozhnevať? [„Nie“–pozn.prekl.] Uh? To je rovno; ja to viem, že to bola žena. Svoj chrbát mám obrátený ku nej, ale jednako viem, že je to žena. Vidíte? Pretože ten zmysel hmatu mi hovorí, že je tam žena. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
Tak, zrak mi povedal, že tam teraz niekto je. Ja ju necítim. To je zmysel zraku. Ja viem, že ona tam stojí, pretože sa na ňu dívam. Zatváram svoje oči. Ja viem, že ona tam teraz stojí, nie pretože ju vidím; pretože ja cítim jej ruku. Ja viem, že ona tam teraz stojí. Nevidím ju, ale jednako ju cítim. Zmysel hmatu prehlasuje, že tam stojí žena. Rozumiete čo mám na mysli?
53Tak, viera je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom (Vidíte?), priamym pozitívom, tak isto, ako je môj zrak pozitívny, tak isto, ako je môj hmat pozitívny... Ona je dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia, práve tak pozitívna ako je toto. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
Tak, mnoho ľudí sa snaží vypracovať samých seba a hovoria, „Ó, ja mám vieru.“ Ale priatelia, ona tam nie je. Ak by bola, ona by reagovala. Vidíte? Rozumiete čo mám na mysli?
54Pozrite... Ďakujem ti, sestra Morse, a nech ťa teraz Boh žehná. Pozrite sa. Videl som tú ženu; môj zmysel zraku povedal, že tá žena bola tam. Vtedy som vedel, že ona tam bola skrze zmysel zraku. Zatvoril som oči; nemal som zrak. Potom som ju cítil a ten zmysel hmatu povedal, že ona tam bola. Ten zmysel hmatu bol práve tak presný ako zmysel zraku, pretože to bol priamy dôkaz.
Viera je priamym dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia, nedajú sa nahmatať, ochutnať, ovoňať alebo počuť. Tak, pozrite sa sem. Zatvorím teraz svoje oči. Pozorujte.
55To bol pomarančový džús. [brat Kidson hovorí, „Ty nevidíš žiadny pomarančový džús.“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. [brat Kidson hovorí, „Ty nepočuješ žiadny pomarančový džús“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. [„Ty necítiš žiadny pomarančový džús“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. [„Ty necítiš čuchom žiadny pomarančový džús“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. [Čo spôsobuje, že si myslíš, že to je pomarančový džús?“–pozn.prekl.] Pretože som ho chutnal. [„Si si istý?“—pozn.prekl.] Som si istý, že to bol pomarančový džús. To nebol citrón; to nebolo hrozno. To nebol grapefruit. To bol pomarančový džús, kvôli tomu zmyslu chuti. Ja som ho nevoňal; nepočul som ho; necítil som ho; nevidel som ho; ale jednako ten zmysel chuti mi povedal, že to bol pomarančový džús. Myslíte si, že mám pravdu? [„Máš pravdu.“–pozn.prekl.]
Iste je to tak. No, ten zmysel chuti potvrdil, že to bol pomarančový džús. Bez ohľadu na to, ako veľmi mi hovoríte, že to bola voda; ja viem, že to bol pomarančový džús. Chutnal som ho. Vidíte? Vy by ste ho tiež mohli ochutnať. A ak máte zmysel chuti, poznali by ste to tak isto. A ak máte vieru, budete poznať tú istú vec, o ktorej ja hovorím. Pozorujte tu znova, teraz pozorujte tu.
Cítim parfém. Je to parfém. [brat Kidson hovorí, „Nevidíš ho.“–pozn.prekl.] Nevidím žiaden parfém. [brat Kidson hovorí, „Nepočuješ ho.“–pozn.prekl.] Nepočujem ho. [„Necítiš jeho chuť.“–pozn.prekl.] Necítim jeho chuť. [„Nehmatáš ho.“–pozn.prekl.] Nehmatám ho. [„Čo spôsobuje, že si myslíš, že je to parfém?“–pozn.prekl.] Pretože cítim jeho vôňu. [“Amen“–pozn.prekl.] Je to tak. Ten zmysel čuchu mi hovorí, že to bol parfém pred mojím nosom. [Poškodený záznam–pozn.prekl.]…Skúste to. V poriadku, viem, že to bol parfém. Nevidel som ho, však? Videl som ho? Mal som zatvorené svoje oči. Chutnal som ho? Nie, nemal som ho vo svojich ústach. Cítil som ho? Nemal som na ňom svoje ruky, ani nič iné. Ako som to potom vedel? Počul som ho? Nie, ja som ho voňal, a to bol priamy dôkaz, že to bol parfum. Ja to viem. [Koniec záznamu.—pozn.prekl.]
56No... [brat Kidson hovorí, “...necítiš nijakú hudbu.“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. [brat Kidson hovorí, „Nechutnáš žiadnu hudbu.“–pozn.prekl.] Nie veru. [„No, čo spôsobuje, že si myslíš, že to je hudba?“—pozn.prekl.] Počujem ju, a ja viem, že to je hudba. [„Si si toho istý?“—pozn.prekl.] Som si istý. Tá pani hrá „Jemu len ver.“ Myslíš, že mám pravdu? [„Máš pravdu.“–pozn.prekl.] Skús mi to vyhovoriť. Ja ju nevidím. Nechutnám ju. Necítim ju. Nevoniam ju. Ale ju počujem. Bol som si istý? Viem, že mám pravdu? Prečo?
57Je päť zmyslov tela. Tak oni sú pozitívne, či nie? Vy viete kedy oni pracujú. Vy viete. No, dívate sa do publika. Viete, že sa dívate na mňa.
Potom priatelia, viera... Tu to je. Viera je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia. To je isté. Vy to viete. Nie je potrebné, aby vám niekto o tom niečo hovoril. Je to práve tak prehlásené ako ktorýkoľvek z týchto ďalších piatich zmysloch tela. Viete, čo mám na mysli? Koľkí majú teraz všeobecné porozumenie toho, čo mám na mysli? Nech vidíme vaše ruky. Vidíte, vidíte?
58To nie je to, čo sa vy snažíte urobiť, aby ste verili. Tak napríklad, ja sa snažím spôsobiť, že verím, že počujem hudbu. Ja by som to nespôsobil. Možno by som spôsobil, že budem veriť, že voniam parfém. On tam jednoducho nie je. Ja to musím absolútne veriť. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? A viera je ten pozitív. To je skutok pozitívu. Viete to. Ó, ja dúfam, že rozumiete to, čo mám na mysli.
59Vidíte, to je podstata vecí, na ktoré sa človek nadeje, dôkazom vecí, ktoré sa nevidia. Nevidíte to. Nechutnáte to. Niekto povie, „Necítim sa o nič lepšie.“
Nuž, kde je problém? Prečo sa necítiš lepšie? Ak máš vieru, nech sa ti stane podľa tvojej viery. Je to tak? Vidíte?
Bez ohľadu na to, ako sa cítite, ste jednako uzdravení. Bez ohľadu na to, čo vidíte, ste jednako uzdravení. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? To je... Viete to. Nie je nič, čo by vám to mohlo zobrať zo srdca. Viete to. To je pozitívny skutok rovno tam. Ó.
Ak by ste to len mohli vidieť, priatelia, niečo by sa udialo. Ak by ste len mohli vedieť, o čom hovorím, niečo by zareagovalo práve teraz. Vidíte? To je pozitívne. Je to rovno tam, tak pozitívne ako týchto iných päť zmyslov. Tieto sú z toho prirodzeného človeka. Viera je z Boha. Ten prirodzený človek sa môže mýliť, ale Boh sa nemôže mýliť. Ó.
60No, to by malo spraviť, že budeme kričať. Rozmýšľajte o tom. A ľudia mi povedia, že majú vieru, a hovoria, že nemôžu veriť v Božské uzdravenie? Priatelia, ak neveríte v Božské uzdravenie, ste stratení. Je to tak. Ako by ste mohli, ak nemáte dosť viery v Boha, aby dal do poriadku toto telo, v ktorom by ste Ho oslavovali, o koľko viac musíte mať vieru, aby ste verili, že Boh vezme toto staré smrteľné a urobí z toho nesmrteľné, aby to vzal hore. To je priame Božské uzdravenie. Ó, budú hrozné sklamania v deň súdu, pri vzkriesení. Je to pravda.
61Viera... Musíme sa dostať do takého miesta, až budeme prenesení tak, ako bol Enoch. Je to tak. Viera, svedectvo, že sa to ľúbilo Bohu. Či nie Enoch... Naše ďalšie Písmo povedalo, že Enoch mal svedectvo skrze vieru, že sa páčil Bohu. Je to tak? A Biblia povedala, „Bez viery nie je možné sa ľúbiť Bohu.“ Tak vy musíte mať ten istý druh viery, že vy veríte a viete. [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
62Dar uzdravenia, nie dar zázrakov, hoci veľa zázrakov je vykonaných rovno s tým. Ale to je dar uzdravenia; ľudia dochádzajú uzdravenia. Oni vychádzajú, je za nich modlené, idú nazad. A, ó, oni sú uzdravení. Čakajte, až opustím toto mesto, priatelia. Potom, čo budem už dlho preč, budete počuť ľudí prichádzať do vašich cirkví a hovoriť, „S tou rakovinou je koniec.“ „Tá hluchota, ktorú som mal, ja teraz počujem.“ „Moje trápenie ma opustilo.“
63To je tá jednoduchosť... To nie je nič, do čoho by ste sa mohli vypracovať. To nie je vzrušenie. Všimol som si ľudí, ktorí prichádzali do modlitebného radu, triasli so sebou a hovorili, „Ó, Bože, haleluja. Amen. Sláva Bohu.“
Nerobte to. Vy tam prekážate viere. Prekážate Bohu. Prichádzajte úctivo a len dajte svoju ruku hore a verte. To je všetko. Viera, nesnažte sa do toho vypracovať. Viera je niečo, čo je už vo vašom srdci. Len príďte a verte. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Ó, priatelia, ja vás milujem. Nehovoril by som ku vám tak priamo, ak by som vás nemiloval. Ale ja vás milujem príliš na to, aby som vás videl bez toho. Vidíte? Musíte to porozumieť.
64A teraz pozrite, teraz rýchlo ku môjmu textu tak, aby sme sa poponáhľali. Boh svedčil o Ábelových daroch. Boh vždy svedčí o Svojich daroch. Je to pravda?
No, chcem, aby ste si všimli, keď deti Izraelove boli v otroctve štyristodvadsať rokov dolu v Egypte, zavedení Jozefom, keď išli dolu... Zakrátko tam povstal Faraón, ktorý nepoznal Jozefa. A potom sa tí ľudia dostali do otroctva. A oni museli robiť slamené domy a tehly a veci zo slamy a strniska. A oni začali kričať k Bohu o vysloboditeľa. Je to tak? A oni kričali a kričali. A Boh predurčil vysloboditeľa (Je to tak?), Mojžiša.
65A keď Mojžiš prišiel do veku dospelosti, vyšiel von a uvidel, ako dvaja Egypťania zle zaobchádzajú s jedným Hebrejom, a on zabil tých Egypťanov a pochoval ich. A na druhý deň, keď on stretol tých Hebrejov, ako sa spolu vadili, „No,“ oni povedali, „zabiješ nás, ako si zabil toho Egypťana?“
Tak pozrite, buďte ticho ľudia. Mojžiš, práve ten vysloboditeľ, Boží dar pre ľudí, oni ho neporozumeli. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Oni neporozumeli Mojžiša. A Mojžiš si myslel, iste, že oni budú rozumieť, že on bol ich darom na vyslobodenie. Ale oni neporozumeli.
A teraz, priatelia, nepochopte ma zle. Nech toto poviem s úctivosťou vo svojom srdci, vediac, že som osobou, ktorá je zviazaná s večnosťou, ktorá jedného dňa zastane pred súdom.
Tisíce ľudí míňajú dar, ktorý je pre nich. Vidíte? Oni tomu nemôžu porozumieť. A oni sa dívajú a hovoria, „Ó, on je len človek.“
To je pravda. Bol to Boh, alebo Mojžiš, kto vyslobodil tých ľudí? To bol Boh v Mojžišovi. Vidíte? Oni kričali o vysloboditeľa. A keď im Boh poslal vysloboditeľa, oni to zlyhali vidieť, pretože to bolo skrze človeka. Ale to nebol človek; to bol Boh v tom človeku. [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
66„... ktorý prebýva vo Mne. On je ten, ktorý robí tie skutky.“ Vidíte? Ale On bol Božím darom pre svet. Boh Ho dal pre teba a mňa. Nie ste kvôli tomu šťastní? Pozrite, Boh ho dal.
No, teraz, ľudia, ktorí veria, že Boh ho dáva, oni môžu byť spasení. Ale tí, ktorí tomu neveria, nemôžu byť spasení. Je to pravda?
A nie je žiaden iný spôsob, ako vojsť do toho Kráľovstva, len skrze Neho. Je to pravda? No teraz, ak tomu veríte, môžete byť spasení. Ale ak tomu neveríte, nemôžete byť spasení, pretože On je Božím darom.
Pozrite, Písmo hovorí, „Žiaden človek... My vieme, že Boh bol s Kristom, pretože žiaden človek by nemohol robiť skutky, ktoré On činil, iba ak by s ním bol Boh.“ Je to pravda?
Potom, čo to bolo? Boh vydal svedectvo, že to bol Jeho jednorodený Syn. Je to pravda? Boh dal svedectvo, že: „Toto je môj Syn.“ On povedal, „Ak neveríte mne, verte tým skutkom.“ Je to tak? On povedal, „Človek svedčí o sebe,“ vy viete, ako čítať Písmo, „ale ak on vydáva svedectvo, a to, čo on hovorí nie je pravda, potom mu neverte. Ale ak ja svedčím, a to, čo hovorím, je pravda, Môj Otec vydá o tom svedectvo.“
A ak vám ja hovorím o dare Božského uzdravenia, a Boh o tom nevydáva svedectvo, nechajte to tak; je to zlé. Ale ak Boh o tom vydáva svedectvo, verte, to je Boží dar pre vás. Je to tak. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli?
67Som veľmi nerád, keď toto musím takto prinášať, priatelia, ale ja dôverujem, že uchytávate to, čo je tam medzi riadkami. Mnoho ľudí prišlo ku Ježišovi, ktorí nikdy neboli uzdravení. On sa modlil za mnohých, ktorí z toho nemali žiaden výsledok, pretože oni neverili. Oni neverili, že On bol Boží Syn. Oni povedali, „On sa robí Bohom. On odpúšťa hriechy na zemi: rúhanie.“ Či to nevidíte?
Oni to povedali o Elizeovi. Oni povedali tú istú vec o Mojžišovi. „Radšej sme mali zomrieť dolu v Egypte, než byť privedení sem, aby sme hladovali na tejto púšti.“
Vidíte, Boží posol bol vždy odmietnutý. Vy viete, o čom hovorím, však? Ja dúfam, že viete. Nech Boh žehná vaše srdcia. Chcem, aby ste to videli, priatelia.
68No, potom oni potrebovali Spasiteľa. Boh poslal Krista na svet, aby bol Spasiteľom.
Potom, čo Ježiš odišiel, mnoho z Božích milovaných ľudí bolo chorých a strápených. Boh dal Petrovi dar Božského uzdravovania, práve tak, ako on svedčil skrze Elizea ako proroka, skrze Mojžiša ako vysloboditeľa, skrze Krista ako Syna. On svedčil skrze Petra ako uzdravovateľa. Či to on robil? A tí ľudia to porozumeli. A oni tam mali taký dav ľudí, že sa až Peter nemohol modliť za každého jedného z nich, a oni vedeli, že tento apoštol bol Božím darom pre nich. A on si s nimi nikdy nepotriasol ruky a nepovedal, „Boh ťa žehnaj.“ Oni vzali tých ľudí von z budovy a kládli ich na ulicu, že dokonca jeho tieň prešiel nad nimi a oni boli uzdravení. Je to pravda? Prečo? Pretože oni vedeli, že Peter bol darom uzdravenia, ktorý bol poslaný od Boha ku ľuďom. Ó, ja dúfam, že to vidíte, priatelia, pozrite sa. Vidíte, to bol Boží dar. Čo teraz, chcem sa vás opýtať, bol to Peter, ktorý uzdravoval? [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
69Boh nie je v materiálnych veciach. Boh je v ľuďoch. Duch Svätý nikdy nepadol na organizácie; on padol na ľudí. A tak mnoho ľudí dnes hovorí, „Oni nepatria do mojej viery.“ Dobre, ak ste z viery Kristovej, to je všetko to isté. Boh sa nestará o vašu organizáciu, ona pre Neho nič neznamená. A tí ľudia sa dostali do miesta, že to je len veľký zorganizovaný svet.
A to je ten dôvod, že to mám radšej v nejakom auditóriu. Ak to je v cirkvi jednotárov, trojičiari neprídu. Ak je to Trojičná cirkev, Jednotári neprídu. Ak je to v Metodistickej cirkvi, Baptisti neprídu. Ak je to v Baptistickej cirkvi, Metodisti neprídu. Jedno telo... Jedna osoba povedala, „Mali by sme sa teraz znovu dať pokrstiť, aby sme mohli prísť, aby si sa za nás pomodlil?“
Milosrdenstvo! To je tak pohanské, ako sme to vždy mali. Je to tak. Nie. Pretože skrze jedného Ducha sme boli všetci pokrstení do jedného Tela (Je to tak), bez ohľadu na to, kto ste a kde ste. Je to tak. Tak to nerobí žiaden rozdiel, z akej ste organizácie. Nemusíte patriť do Baptistickej cirkvi, alebo Metodistickej cirkvi, alebo ku Letničným, alebo čokoľvek to je. Vy musíte mať v vieru v Boha. Je to tak.
No, a otvorene, vy nemusíte patriť do žiadnej cirkvi. Ale ak ste uzdravení a idete znova hrešiť, to príde na vás znovu a horšie než to bolo tam prvýkrát. Choďte potom niekde do cirkvi a slúžte Bohu. Boh vás neuzdravuje pre diablovu slávu. On vás uzdravuje na Jeho slávu.
70No, pozrite sa: ako tí ľudia zlyhali. Mojžiš zlyhal, môžem si predstaviť, ako zlyhal. On to strašne nemal rád, ísť rovno a hovoriť ku ľuďom, pretože on si myslel, že to by bolo sebavyvyšovanie. On si myslel, že ľudia povedia: „No, pozrite sa na toho človeka.“
Mali sme toho veľa v tomto dnešnom svete. Mali sme mnoho ľudí, ktorí prišli a povedali, „Boh urobil toto a On urobil toto.“ Ale Boh o tom nevydal svedectvo. Ale ak Boh vydáva svedectvo, On bude rešpektovať Svoj dar. Je to tak?
71Tak veru, Boh uctil dar daný Ábelovi. On uctil dar daný Mojžišovi. A Mojžiš si myslel, že ľudia to porozumejú. Ale oni to neporozumeli.
A dnes, iste, zdá sa, že nejaká osoba by nemohla prísť bližšie, než je to, čo máte práve teraz vedieť, o čom ja hovorím. V poriadku, ale to ide ponad hlavy väčšiny. A priatelia, ja vás milujem, a chcem vás vidieť uzdravených.
Keď oni volali po vysloboditeľovi, Boh im poslal vysloboditeľa, a oni to zlyhali uvidieť. Mojžiš bol darom Božím pre Izrael. Veríte tomu?
72A tam ďalej, prorok Eliáš, oni boli Božími darmi. Povstali mnohí falošní proroci. Rovno v tých dňoch Eliáša tam povstali falošní proroci, ale Boh vydával svedectvo Eliášovmu proroctvu. Ak to je dar Boží, Boh o tom vydá svedectvo. A tam bol Eliáš a on bol darom Božím pre Izrael. Veríte tomu?
On bol dokonca Achabovým pastorom. On bol pastorom Jezábeli. Ona nechcela pripustiť, že on bol jej pastorom, ale on bol tým mužom, ktorý jej povedal, v čom ona žila. Je to tak. On bol jej pastor. Ona ho nenávidela, ale jednako on bol Bohom daným darom pre ňu, aby jej oznámil jej hriechy; a ona ho zlyhala uvidieť. Viete, o čom hovorím?
73Potom prichádza Ježiš. A Ježiš... Počúvajte. Ježiš bol Božím darom pre Izrael, pre svet. Je to tak? Ježiš bol Božím darom. „Boh tak miloval svet, že dal svojho jednorodeného Syna.“ Veríte tomu? [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
A to neboli apoštoli. Myslíte, že Mojžiš bol vysloboditeľom pretože bol Mojžišom, jeho dôvtip a jeho inteligencia? On povedal, že bol mužom pomalej reči. To bol Boh v Mojžišovi, dar pre ľudí. To bol Boh v Kristovi. On povedal, „To nie som Ja; to je Môj Otec, ktorý prebýva vo Mne.“
To je ten dôvod, prečo Marta povedala, „Pane...“ (kázanie zo včera večera). Povedala, „Ja viem, že Ty si Kristus, Syn Boží, ktorý mal prísť na tento svet.“ Ona tomu verila. A tí ľudia verili v Neho.
74A pozrite sa na Petra, keď on chodil, no, on bol smrteľník. On sa narodil z hriešneho tela, ako ja alebo vy. Je to tak. Ale tí ľudia potrebovali uzdraviteľa, tak oni poslali–Boh poslal Petra, aby robil tú určitú prácu. Ján bol láska. Peter nemal takú lásku vo svojom srdci, akú mal Ján. Ján bol Božou agentúrou lásky. Vidíte?
Pozrite sa sem, keď On vzal Petra, Jakuba a Jána, nádej, vieru a lásku... Či to nevidíte?
Títo obdarovaní ľudia, tí traja, nádej, viera a láska...
Jakub bol nádej; on bol tým, ktorý postavil cirkev do poriadku. Viera bola v Petrovi. A láska bola v Jánovi. Nádej, viera a láska, oni boli Božími reprezentantmi na zemi.
A tí ľudia boli položení do Petrovho tieňa a boli uzdravení. Ó, priatelia. Ó. Nemyslite si, priatelia, že na vás kričím. Možno si myslíte, že som rozrušený, ale nie som. Ja sa snažím, aby ste porozumeli mojej téme až natoľko, aby ste videli to, o čom hovorím.
75No, letniční ľudia sa tridsať alebo štyridsať rokov modlili za dar uzdravovania.
Žijeme v dňoch, kedy máme najlepšiu medicínsku vedu, akú sme kedy mali. Máme najlepšie nemocnice, aké sme kedy mali. Máme najlepších lekárov, akých sme kedy mali. Máme najlepšie lieky, ktoré sme kedy použili. A máme viac chorôb, než sme kedy mali.
Sú tisíce a státisíce drahých svätých, ktorí dnes večer trpia. A oni volajú a volajú a volali roky kvôli tomu, aby Boh prinavrátil dar Božského uzdravenia do cirkvi. A keď Boh pohol pred tridsiatimi siedmimi rokmi obežnou dráhou a predurčil to a poslal to, mnoho stoviek ľudí prechádzajú okolo toho bez toho, aby to rozpoznali, priatelia.
76No, to sa udialo. Veľmi nerád toto hovorím. Bože, buď milostivý. Pozrite sa, priatelia, cez zvyšok krajiny, vo Phoenixe, v Houstone, v San Antoniu, v Arkansase, krížom dolu cez krajinu boli tisícky uzdravených, idúc tadiaľ, zo všetkých druhov chorôb a nemocí. Oakland, poznaj svoj deň. Jedného dňa vás stretnem pred súdnou stolicou Božou a poznáte, že som vám svedčil pravdu všemohúceho Boha. Vy ste o to volali. Čo? Ak by ste to rešpektovali práve tak, ako tomu veríte, Boh vydá svedectvo o Jeho daroch. Je to tak. On to urobil pre Ábela. On to urobil pre Eliáša. On to urobil pre Mojžiša. On to urobil pre Petra. On to urobil pre Pavla. On to urobil pre všetkých a On to urobí i dnes.
Keď zostúpili letnice a krst Duchom Svätým začal najprv padať, tí ľudia povedali, „To je fanatizmus.“ Ale Boh o tom vydal svedectvo, že to bol On. To je to, prečo som ja s vami dnes večer, pretože ja viem, že to je ruka Božia. Mnohí z vás s tým odišli do „izmov“, ale tam je skutočná Letničná vec. Boh o tom vydal svedectvo. To je pravda. A tú istú vec On vykonal dnes večer iným spôsobom. [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
77A ja som išiel do lekárne. A keď som vošiel, všimol som si, že nejaký človek sa na mňa divne pozerá. Išiel som ďalej v tom obchode a vyšiel som von a mal som vrchnák z fľaše. A nikdy na neho nezabudnem. A stále som mal na sebe svoju uniformu.
A on položil svoju... Ten človek položil na mňa svoju ruku a pozrel sa na mňa, povedal, „Pane,“ povedal, „Videl som, že si dôstojníkom.“ Povedal, „Rozmýšľal som, že ti položím otázku.“ Povedal, „Možno, že si myslíš, že som tak trochu blázon.“
A ja som povedal, „Čo sa deje, pane?“
On povedal, „Žijem v Paducah, Kentucky.“ Povedal, „Asi dva roky sa mi zhoršuje zdravie.“ Povedal, „Minulý týždeň som mal zvláštny sen.“ On povedal, „Snívalo sa mi, že som mal ísť do Jeffersonville, Indiana, a nájsť niekoho menom Branham, aby sa za mňa pomodlil.“ Povedal, „Nevieš, či tú žijú nejakí Branhamovci alebo nie?“
Ó, neviete, ako som sa cítil. Pomyslel som si, „Ó, Boh vydáva svedectvo.“
A ja som povedal, „Áno, pane.“ Povedal som, „Ja viem, že tu žijú Branhamovci.“
On povedal, „Vieš, je tam niekto, kto sa modlí za chorých?“
Povedal som, „To som ja.“
On sa len takto na mňa pozrel a slzy sa začali kotúľať po jeho lícach. Chytil ma za ruku. Ja som ho chytil za ruku, sňal som si svoj klobúk a pištoľ som si strčil do klobúku, kľakol som si na tej strane ulice a začal som sa za neho modliť rovno tam na ulici.
Keď som sa postavil, boli tam stojace matky, držali svoje deti, a mužovia so svojimi klobúkmi takto dolu a čakali na modlitbu. Mnoho vecí bolo učinených v Jeffersonville a oni vedeli, čo sa dialo. A keď sme vstali, oni tam všetci stáli so svojimi sklonenými hlavami počúvajúc tú modlitbu. Vstal som. A ten brat ma objal a začal ma takto tľapkať. Od toho dňa som ho už nikdy nevidel. Boh ho uzdravil.
78A ja som stál dolu v Houstone, Texas, na zhromaždení reverenda Kidsona. A raz ráno, ako som tam stál, ó, ako som rozmýšľal, modlil som sa. Tam bola, mali sme denné zhromaždenie. A tam boli stovky ľudí, ktorí prichádzali do radu, ktorí boli uzdravení.
A zrazu tam pribehla jedna pani. Ó, tá budova bola taká dlhá, ako je táto poslucháreň, ako prízemie tu. A tá pani bežala dozadu. Na svojich ramenách mala malého chlapca a sadla si. A bola skutočne nepokojná. A ten modlitebný rad prechádzal asi v štvorstupe, takto.
A ona sa postavila; povedala, „Len chvíľu, len chvíľu.“ A každý zastal.
Povedala, „Nerada zastavujem tento modlitebný rad, ale chcem vám povedať...“
Ona bola skutočne nervózna a triasla sa, tak trochu rozrušená.
79Povedala, „Bývam na západnej strane Houstonu.“ No, Houston je veľké mesto, má niekoľko míľ naprieč, a my sme boli na východnej strane. Ona povedala, „Dnes ráno moja susedka, matka tohto malého dieťaťa,“ povedala, „jej otec bol Metodistický kazateľ.“ Povedala, „On je dvadsať rokov mŕtvy.“ A povedala, „Predtým, ako zomrel, zvykol chodiť a kázal a hovoril, že jedného dňa Boh prinavráti dar do cirkvi pre pohanov pred koncom časového úseku pohanov, ako to urobil pre Židov.“
A povedala, „Jeho malá dcéra, toto je jej dieťa.“ Povedala, „Ona je trochu slabá.“
A povedala, „Dnes ráno, po tom čo poupratovala svoj dom, postavila svoj zmeták a ľahla si na roh postele a odpočívala.“ A povedala, „Odrazu mala sen. Videla povstávať veľký tmavý mrak.“ A povedala, „zostupujúc z toho oblaku, sa začal vracať.“ A povedala, „Tam prišiel jej zosnulý otec. A on povedal, ‘Vstaň a zober to dieťa, choď do Modlitebne Evanjelia v Houstone. Dar Božského uzdravenia je tam.’“
No, ona si myslela, že to bol len sen: nikdy nepočula o Modlitebni Evanjelia v Houstone. Tak ona tam len chvíľu ležala a išla znovu spať a snívalo sa jej to druhýkrát. Prišiel ten veľký tmavý mrak. Jej zosnulý otec vychádzal rovno dolu z toho oblaku. Ona povedala, „No to je divné; snívalo sa mi o otcovi druhýkrát.“ Povedala, „On povedal, zober to dieťa.“ No, ona vstala a napila sa, trochu obriadila okolo domu a išla naspäť a ľahla si–znovu ležala. A keď sa vrátila, snívalo sa jej to tretíkrát. Prišiel ten veľký mrak. A ona... [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
80Oni zavolali na úrad, aby videli, či tam bol, či to bolo podľa toho sna. Ja teraz neverím vo všetky sny. Tak potom, zavolali, ale on povedal, „Vaši mládenci budú vídať videnia, vaši starci budú snívať sny.“
A potom ona zavolala na ten úrad a on povedal, „Áno, je tam Houstonská Modlitebňa Evanjelia v západnej časti na šesťdesiatejsiedmej ulici.“ A on povedal, “Východná, šesťdesiatasiedma ulica.“
A tá pani, tá matka, bola tak slabá, že nemohla... No, to dieťa malo detskú obrnu, jeho malé nohy boli zmrzačené. A ona nemohla priniesť to dieťa. Ale ona mala susedku a tá susedka išla autobusmi a autami, až kým sa tam dostala a vystúpila z auta asi dva mestské bloky od modlitebne. A bol tam strážnik, ktorý tam stál. A ona mu povedala, „Viete, kde je Houstonská Modlitebňa Evanjelia?“
Povedal, „Áno, madam. Rovno tam, kde stojí ten zástup ľudí, tam na ulici,“ povedal, „oni majú zhromaždenie s uzdravovaním.“
81Tá biedna vec bola tak slabá, keď sa dostala tam, ona, predstavte si, ako sa cítila, vošla tam a videla to. A ona mi povedala. Ja som povedal, „Prines mi to dieťa.“
Ó, viete, čo sa stalo, či nie? Iste. A ja som rozmýšľal, dokonca, hoci tí ľudia, anjeli z neba o tom vedia. Boh o tom vydá svedectvo. Jeho skutky budú vyhlásené, bez ohľadu na to, čo si ľudia o tom myslia. Je to tak. Je to pravda, priatelia. Nech Boh žehná vaše srdce.
82Tu v Camden, Arkansas, s bratom Adamsom. Myslím, že jeden z bratov Adamsovcov je tu dnes večer? A tam u neho, on ma ťahal von; mali sme tisíce tých, ktorí navštívili zhromaždenie. A jedného dňa ma oni vytiahli von zo zhromaždenia. A ja som počúval niekoho, kto kričal, „Zmiluj sa, zmiluj sa. Ó, kde si, reverend?“
A ja som sa obrátil, brat Adams povedal, „Nezastavuj sa.“ To bol farebný muž, viete. Jednako, dokonca v Arkansase, ak by ste si potriasli ruky s farebným človekom, oni by vás dali do väzenia. Tak tam to oni majú, majú tam taký zákon. Môžete s ním hovoriť, ale nepoložte na neho svoje ruky. No, to nie je správne. Nie je. On je človekom práve tak, ako som ja, alebo vy, alebo ktokoľvek iný. Je to presne tak. Ja neviem, čo si vy o tom myslíte, ale ja chcem uvoľniť svoju dušu ohľadom toho. Je to tak. Iste. Ja som za Abraháma Lincolna a to je úplne v poriadku. A pozrite...
83Tento biedny farebný muž tam stál, kričiac, „Ó, reverend.“ A brat Adams povedal, „Poď ďalej, brat Branham.“ Povedal, „Ó, pozri sa na ten zástup,“ povedal, „oni sa na teba tlačia.“ A vytiahli ma z toho zástupu. Oni nemajú v úmysle byť krutí, ale oni sa snažia zobrať, pretože, priatelia, niekedy ako tak obchádzate, oni vás takmer ušliapu k smrti. A oni vás ťahajú. Ja ich milujem. Nech Boh žehná ich srdcia.
Rád by som sa postavil rovno tam a dotkol sa každého jedného z nich a modlil sa za nich, až kým len ja... a dych by opustil moje telo.
Minulý večer, keď som opúšťal tú budovu, oni ma takmer museli vyložiť z auta. Dokonca moje srdce a všetko sa triaslo a takto skákalo.
84Vy si neuvedomujete to vypätie držania tých démonov, keď vychádzajú a oni sú v miestnosti. A vy ste zodpovedný. Čo ak sa niečo stane v tej budove? Zatvoria vás do väzenia a zastavia to zhromaždenie nadobro. Je to tak, rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Neviete, čo za zodpovednosť to je. A tu potom, a jednako tak unavený po šiestich mesiacoch chodenia.
85Potom som povedal, „Počkaj chvíľu.“
A on len kričal, biedny človek. Klobúk mal vo svojej ruke, šedivé vlasy. Hovoril, „Reverend, reverend.“
Jeho žena povedala, „Nemôžeš sa ku nemu dostať, drahý. Nemôžeš sa ku nemu dostať.“
A ja som povedal, „Počkaj chvíľu. Len chvíľu.“ A tak som sa pozrel dookola a pozrel som sa na neho. Povedal som, „Čo sa deje, pane?“
A brat Adams a ten druhý brat ma vzali dozadu, tam, kde bol on. A ja som povedal, „Čo sa deje?“
On povedal, „Reverend, reverend.“
Vidíte, takto ma držal. Povedal, „Reverend.“ Položiac svoju ruku na mňa. Povedal som, „Áno?“
86On povedal, „Iba chvíľku, reverend.“ On povedal, „Išiel som dlhú cestu aby som prišiel sem.“ On povedal, „Predvčerom večer,“ povedal, „moja stará matka, ona je mŕtva asi takmer dvadsať rokov.“ A povedal, „Ona bola kresťanka. A ja som slepý už viac ako dvadsať rokov.“ On povedal, „A včera v noci, alebo predvčerom v noci, sa mi sníval... [Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.] Že Boh poslal Svoj dar Božského uzdravenia, a to bolo v Camden, Arkansas a ja som nechcel dopustiť len aby si prešiel okolo.“ Povedal, „Reverend, prosím ťa, neobchádzaj ma.“
Myslíte, že som ho mohol obísť? Nestarám sa o to, kto on bol. To je Boh. Nestarám sa o to, ako veľmi by vás oni dali do väzenia.
87Potom ako som tam stál pri tom starom človeku, držal som jeho ruky. Oči mal vyrazené od nejakého výbuchu. Ako som držal jeho ruky a modlil som sa za neho, jeho manželka plakala, slzy sa jej kotúľali takto po plášti. Ona tam stála.
Po tom, ako som sa pomodlil, on len–jeho oči, vyzeral taký udivený. Pozrel sa dookola, začal mrkať očami; povedal, „Drahá, nie je to nejaké auto, čo tamto stojí?“ A to bolo naše auto, v ktorom sme my sedeli. Slzy sa kotúľali z jeho očí, von z jeho očí, začal dvíhať ruky a radovať sa.
Ó, brat, Boh bude vydávať svedectvo o Svojich daroch. Nebesia a zem môžu pominúť, ale Boh sa bude hýbať. Bude niekto, kto to prijme (Tak veru), ak prídete a budete rešpektovať to, čo Boh urobil pre vás. Je to tak. Boh vydá svedectvo o Svojom dare. Práve teraz je čas začať.
88Počúvajte, pred nedávnom som bol v... bol v Illinois. A počúvajte, zatiaľ čo hovoríme o tom farebnom; toto mi prichádza na myseľ. Bolo tam... Bol som vo veľkom koloseu. Mnohí z vás vedia, o čom hovorím. A tam, dívajúc sa dookola, a videl som rôzne veci, videl som starého farebného muža s malým prúžkom bielych vlasov okolo svojej hlavy; on takto prišiel, dívajúc sa. A po chvíli prišiel k určitej veci. Zastal. Sňal si svoj klobúk. Držal ho za sebou.
Sklonil svoju hlavu. A ja som videl, že sa modlil.
A pristúpil som ku nemu po tom, čo sa pomodlil; Povedal som, „Pane,“ povedal som, „Som kazateľ.“ Povedal som, „Videl som vás modliť sa. Čo bolo také udivujúce na tej skrinke?“
On sa na mňa pozrel, jeho biedne staré vráskami stvrdnuté líca a slzy sa mu kotúľali po krajoch jeho líc. On povedal, „Ctihodný,“ on povedal, „len sa tam pozrite.“
A ja som sa zodvihol a pozrel som sa tam a to vyzeralo ako malé staré oblečenie, ktoré tam ležalo. Povedal som, „Ja vidím iba šaty.“ A to je to, čo mnoho ľudí vidí, tie prirodzené znaky. Povedal som, „Ja vidím iba šaty.“
On povedal, „Vidíte ten kruh v tom, ctihodný?“
A povedal som, „Áno pane.“
On povedal, „Siahnite rovno tu na mojom boku. Povedal, „Sú tam stopy po otrockom opasku. To je, to je krv Abraháma Lincolna.“ Povedal, „Krv Abraháma Lincolna sňala zo mňa ten otrocký opasok. Prečo by som nemal sňať svoj klobúk a nepomodliť sa?“
89A ja rozmýšľam dnes večer, ak nejaký farebný človek, za slobodu a svoje práva, mohol sňať ten klobúk pred krvou Abraháma Lincolna, čo by ste mali vy, kresťania, urobiť pred Krvou Ježiša Krista. Vidíte? Ó, priatelia, čakal som, že bude viac viery v Oaklande a v L.A. tiež.
Poviem vám, že tí ľudia, ktorí to prednedávnom prijali, to boli španieli v Arizone. Oni rýchlo uchytili tú myseľ. Oni vedeli, že to bol Boží dar pre nich. Oni prišli rovno na pódium. A ja som videl tie drahé španielske matky, ako omdlievali a padali, odtiahli ich z radu pred tým, ako by sa mohli dostať ku mne. Oni tomu verili.
Jedna z nich prišla, ona mala dokonca sen, že ona... Ona ani nevedela hovoriť anglicky. A ona videla tú nadprirodzenú Bytosť, ako tam stála. (Dostali ste tu ten list, či nie?) Mnohí... Prečo? Boh vydá svedectvo o Svojom dare. Je to tak? Ó, priatelia, vy viete, o čom hovorím. Rozumiete, teraz o čom hovorím? Viera, verte tomu. Poďte, to nie je ten človek; to je Boh v človeku. Viete, čo mám na mysli.
90[Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]... prosím, ó, Bože, nech ľudia prídu dnes večer tak, ako prišli v dňoch apoštolov. Nech oni prídu uvedomiac si, že toto je apoštolský vek pre nich. Toto je tá hodina, že to, o čo oni prosili, je teraz prítomné: Duch Svätý vo forme uzdravenia pre ich telá. Udeľ to, drahý Bože. Nech je dnes večer uzdravených mnoho ľudí. Zmiluj sa, Otče.
A nech každý kto dnes večer príde, nech príde, ako oni prichádzali, keď prechádzali okolo Tvojho pokorného služobníka, Šimona Petra. A oni boli položení do jeho tieňa a boli úplne uzdravení, pretože oni rozpoznali Boha v tom človeku. Nech oni rozpoznajú Boha tak, ako oni rozpoznali Boha v Mojžišovi. Boh bol v Kristovi, mieriac so Sebou svet. Nech oni dnes večer rozpoznajú Boha v Jeho ľuďoch.
Udeľ to, drahý Otče. Maj teraz milosť a požehnaj každého jedného z nich.
A drahý Bože, teraz sa modlím za môj malý zbor doma, oni mali práve zhromaždenie dnes večer, oni volajú, prosia za mňa, aby som prišiel domov. Ó, Bože, ľudia, ktorí sa zhromažďujú z rozličných častí krajiny... Postaraj sa o môjho chlapca sirotu, či to učiníš, drahý Bože.
Ó, som tu a zápasím, snažím sa urobiť to najlepšie, drahý Bože, aby som poslúchol to, čo mi bolo povedané, aby som robil. A nech ľudia vidia, Otče, aká je to obeť a čo si Ty učinil pre ľudí. A nech oni rozpoznajú tento deň a nech sú mnohí uzdravení a vyzdravejú zo svojich nemocí a nech svedčia v tomto meste.
Pretože to prosíme v nádhernom Mene Ježiša Krista, Tvojho milovaného Syna. Amen. [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
91Priatelia, oni len padajú zo strany na stranu. Ó, ako si želám, aby ste mohli, ja viem, že môžete. Boh žehnaj vaše srdcia. Práve som nadobudol dôveru veriť, že ste to urobili.
Nech všetci teraz spievajú, zatiaľ čo tá skupina hrá a všetci, „Len ver.“ Každý teraz, zodvihnite vysoko svoje hlasy.
Poďme teraz.
Len ver, len ver,
všetko je možné,
(Môžem stáť rovno tu. To je všetko v poriadku, budem vzadu pod tieňom za mikrofónom...?... Ja sa premiestnim tadeto.)
Len ver,
všetko je možné,
len...
92Len na chvíľu teraz. Veríte, že Boh je dnes večer v našom strede? Veríte tomu? Veríte, že On vám, ľuďom poslal toho, za ktorého ste volali ohľadom vyslobodenia? Veríte, že On vám poslal uzdravenie? Veríte to z celých svojich sŕdc? Potom spievajme toto s našimi rukami nad našimi srdcami hovoriac...
Pane, ja verím, Pane, ja verím,
všetko je možné, Pane, ja verím,
Pane, ja verím, ó, Pane, ja verím,
všetko...
93[Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]... hodina prišla. Veríme, že Ty skoro prídeš. Ty si poslal Svoj dar, aby si oslávil Svojho svätého Syna. On vystiera Svoju svätú ruku, aby uzdravoval pôsobením Svojej cirkvi. Pomôž ľuďom tu dnes večer. Zatiaľ čo hrá hudba sladko nežne, nech ľudia veria. Otče, ak by som povedal niečo zlé, odpusť mi. Modlím sa, aby si dal ľuďom porozumieť, že toto je ten čas, o ktorom si vydal svedectvo. A nech oni vedia, že Tvoj služobník neprišiel kvôli vlastnej túžbe; to bola Tvoja vôľa, aby som prišiel, Otče. A nech oni odložia nabok každú skeptickú myseľ, každú skeptickú myšlienku a prídu dnes večer a nech sú uzdravení. Pretože to prosíme v Ježišovom Mene a na Jeho slávu. Amen.
Tak, odložili ste nabok každú skeptickú myšlienku? Zabudli ste na všetky vaše skeptické názory? Prídete, aby ste boli uzdravení dnes večer? Veríte tomu? Povedzte „Amen“, to všetko... Nech vás Boh žehná, priatelia.
94No, oni budú fotografovať. A ja vám poviem, čo sa stane s tými fotkami. Zavesím si ich vo svojej izbe. Každý večer, keď som doma, sa za nich modlím. Koľkí chcú, aby som sa za vás modlil, keď sa budem dívať na tú fotografiu? Boh žehnaj vaše srdcia.
Buďte si istí, že nezmeškáte zhromaždenie zajtra večer a pozajtra večer, môj životný príbeh, zajtra večer, chcem, aby ste ho počuli. A nech vás Boh žehná, zatiaľ čo na chvíľu stojíme úctivo; oni idú urobiť fotku. No, ten fotograf vám povie, čo robiť. [Fotograf hovorí: „Sadli by ste si, vy ľudia, teraz, prosím.—pozn.prekl.] Ak by sa balkón postavil, bolo by to oveľa lepšie, urobilo by to lepšiu... Je to v poriadku, fotograf, ak by sa oni postavili, bola by to oveľa krajšia fotka? Hlavne na balkóne, je to tak? Dá to lepšiu fotku... V poriadku, balkón stojí. Oni chcú, aby sa balkóny postavili dookola. Je to fajn...?... v prítomnosti...?... [Nasleduje modlitebný rad, ale brat Branham odstupuje od mikrofónu a nie je to plne zrozumiteľné, a to, čo nasleduje ďalej, nie je kompletné–pozn.prekl.]
95Skrze vieru Ábel obetoval Bohu lepšiu obeť než Kain; skrze ňu obdržal svedectvo, že bol spravodlivý, Boh vydal svedectvo o jeho dare. Nebeský Otče, ďakujem Ti teraz za Tvoje svedectvo, svedčiac o tom, čo si Ty urobil skrze nášho drahého Ježiša. Nech ten anjel, ktorý so mnou hovoril v tej izbe v blízkosti Tvojho služobníka v tej izbe, aby potvrdil to Slovo mnohými znamenia a divmi, ktoré Ho nasledujú. Uvedomujeme si, že Satan je...?... A nech mnohí ľudia budú dnes večer uzdravení a nech ich viera môže byť pozdvihnutá v tomto čase, aby verili tomu svedectvu.
A nech môžu byť uzdravení z každého druhu chorôb. Sprav, aby každý duch bol poddaný Tvojmu služobníkovi; prosíme to na slávu Božiu v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
96 No...?... Božia vôľa je, aby ju uzdravil...?... práve pred...?...trápenia...?... sestry. Napomínam ťa skrze Ježiša...?...
Všemohúci Bože, modlím sa, aby si požehnal našu sestru, ktorá trpí, a nech ona v tomto...?... uvedomí, že to je...?... ľuďom Ty vydáš svedectvo o Svojom dare. Vyjdi z nej, ty démon, v Mene Ježiša Krista.
Ako môžeš...?... Veríš, že Boh ti povedal...?... Veríš z celého svojho srdca, sestra? Drahý Bože, je to nemožné pre ňu, aby nebola uzdravená, a ona hovorí, že verí z celého svojho srdca. A Ty si mi povedal, že ak privediem ľudí do toho, aby mi verili, že Ty si ma poslal kvôli tomuto účelu, a keď budem úprimný v modlitbe, že žiadna choroba nebude môcť pred tou modlitbou obstáť. Ó, Bože, vo viac ako jedenástich štátoch som svedčil o Tvojom dare. A teraz, modlím sa, Otče, aby si udelil...?...naša sestra, nech ona môže byť započítaná s tými, ktorí majú vieru. Vyjdi z nej, ty...?... [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]...?...
97Nebeský Otče, rozmýšľam o zámorí, ako si ty pracoval s tými drahými svätými...?... Ako si Ty...?... sa pokoril, aby veril Bohu... A ja sa modlím, aby si požehnal nášho drahého brata, ako on...?... On je v potrebe...?... Prosím, ó, Bože, maj milosť nad ním. Vyjdi z neho, ty démon, v Mene Ježiša Krista...?... Veríš teraz z celého svojho srdca?...?...
Poď...?... To je pravda. Ty chceš byť zdravá, však? Veríš, že Boh počuje modlitbu brata Branhama? V poriadku.
Nebeský Otče, ako toto drahé malé dievča je...?... malé modré oči sa dívajú hore ku tomu...?...a usmieva sa...?.. vieru, aby verila, že ona prijme to, o čo ona prosila. A táto vibrácia...?... Buď jej milostivý, Otče. Ty démon, vyjdi z nej v Mene Ježiša Krista.
...?... moje srdce...?...Náš Nebeský Otče, buď milostivý, malé drahé dieťa dnes večer trpí a Ty si tu, aby si urobil... [Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.] Veríš...?...
98Nebeský Otče, buď milosrdný našej sestre, ktorá trpí...?... Ty vieš všetko...?... Ó...?... uvedomiť si, že Všemohúci Boh má...?... Pane, a On vydáva svedectvo o Svojom...?... Ty démon...?.... opusti ju...?... v Mene Ježiša Krista. Amen.
Drahý Bože...?... Ja verím, čo oni...?... Modlím sa, Otče, dnes večer za môjho drahého brata, ktorý trpí, Satan sa pokúša vziať jeho život. Požehnaj ho, drahý Bože...?... Vyjdi z neho, ty démon, v Mene Ježiša Krista...?... hore na balkónoch, držte svoje hlavy sklonené, prosím. To ho opustilo a potom sa to na neho znova vrátilo. A ja som vedel, že niektorí mali zodvihnuté svoje hlavy. Nerobte to...?...
No, len na chvíľu...?...Skloň svoju hlavu a ver z celého svojho srdca.
Nebeský Otče, Ty si zasľúbil...?... že uzdravíš ľudí. Cítim, že ten veľký posol, uzdravujúci anjel Boží stojí teraz blízko kazateľne. Preto so všetkou vierou, ktorú Ty máš...?... pretože môj brat je v ...?... ako tento démon, ktorý prišiel, aby ho poslal predčasne do hrobu. Vyjdi z neho a...?... v Mene Ježiša Krista...?... Každá vibrácia v mojej ruke prestala...?... Choď, Boh ťa žehnaj s...?... [Slová sú ťažko zrozumiteľné–pozn.prekl.]...?...
99Ak by to bolo, bola by vibrácia...?...[Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.] Choď a ver, môj brat...?...všetko teraz?...?... Môžem vidieť...?... práve teraz. Vidím ťa...?... Biblia jasne povedala...?... ak veríš, pretože všetko je možné, ak veríš...?... Prešlo tisíc deväťsto rokov; On vystúpil na výsosť a dal ľuďom dary a teraz Boh stále vydáva svedectvo o Svojom dare. Preto v poslušnosti tomu povereniu...?... Karhám tohto démona; vyjdi z neho v Mene Ježiša Krista...?... Možno dám publiku odpočinok. Zodvihnite svoje hlavy. Ak by niektorí z vás radi videli... Ako ma mnohí počuli vysvetľovať, čo sú vibrácie...?...nech vaše ruky... Koľkí tu rozumejú, ako ten dar prišiel, ta vibrácia na mojej ruke, nech vidíme vaše ruky. Vy všetci rozumiete, čo to je...?... [Slová sú ťažko zrozumiteľné–pozn.prekl.]...?...
100Tento muž...?... Vidíte tých...?... Myslel som, že som bol... táto vibrácia tu. Vidíte? Ale to je...?... No, každý jeden nech skloní svoju hlavu a modlí sa...?... Pamätajte, toto môže prejsť z jedného na druhého, tak buďte si istí, že máte svoju hlavu sklonenú...?...
Nebeský Otče, buď milostivý, Bože, našej milovanej sestre, ktorá má právo, Otče, aby dnes večer bola uzdravená; ona prišla, aby si nárokovala jej Bohom dané privilégium byť uzdravená skrze Spasiteľa Ježiša z Nazaretu. Preto, Otče, daj Tvojmu služobníkovi vieru. Nech som schopný vyšplhať sa práve teraz hore do toho...?... tá viera...?... A teraz v Mene Ježiša Krista ťa karhám, satan, aby si ju opustil...?... Priatelia, prosím vás, nedvíhajte hlavy. No, to bráni tej pani. Toto je veľmi–musí to byť rakovina namiesto ženského problému, pretože to je veľmi, veľmi provokatívne. Držte svoje hlavy sklonené...?... Veríš z celého svojho srdca...?... Veríš z celého svojho srdca, že som schopný robiť toto skrze Ježiša Krista? Veríš, že všetko, čo musíš urobiť, je jednoducho veriť?...?... niekde je zodvihnutá hlava, priateľu. Držte svoje hlavy sklonené...?...
Drahý nebeský Otče, buď milostivý našej...[Koniec záznamu–pozn.prekl.]
101Brat Branham, ak sa niečo stane na tej páske...?... niečo sa stane na tej páske...?... takto, teraz, čo by bolo, ak by ste mali...?... Vidíte? Niekedy sa divím. Rád by som išiel do vašich domovov, ale ja...?... nejaká zomierajúca osoba tam chcela, aby som prišiel lietadlom, prenajal...?... Jedna žena volala z... priamo z Missouri, povedala, držala sa telefónu a kľačala pri telefóne, naliehavo ma prosila, aby som sa modlil...?... aby som bol takto na telefóne, aby som jej nezavesil...?... Chcela, aby som objednal lietadlo, aby som prišiel rovno nazad do Missouri, kde zomieralo malé dieťa...?... [Poškriabaný záznam–pozn.prekl.]...?...
Ó, je to žalostné, ale čo môže–čo môže urobiť nejaká osoba? Chcel by som vás primäť k tomu, aby ste uvoľnili svoju myseľ od toho, aby ste si mysleli...?... [Poškriabaný záznam–pozn.prekl.]...?... takéto veci prichádzajú odvšadiaľ.
Rozprával som sa so svojou manželkou a ona povedala, že to sú masy ľudí a všetko, ó. Tisíc päťsto listov prišlo od ľudí počas desiatich dní do môjho...?... [Poškriabaný záznam–pozn.prekl.]...?...
102Tak, toto malé dievča je slepé, v jej ruke nie je žiadna vibrácia. Ona je postihnutá a to pravdaže nepôsobí vibráciu, robí to len choroba s nejakým zárodkom. Budem musieť len veriť...?... [Poškriabaný záznam–pozn.prekl.] Verím, že Boh uzdraví jej...?... Veríte tomu? No, pamätajte, poviem...?... Nechcem...?...vy...?... Boh bude ku nám hovoriť...?... večeroch musím povedať zboru, možno vydať zopár svedectiev o veciach.
No, držte svoje hlavy sklonené a ja poprosím Boha z celého svojho srdca, aby... Pamätajte, ja nie som uzdravovateľ; to je Boh.
Malé dievčatko, ty miluješ Ježiša, však, drahá? Tak ja idem poprosiť Ježiša, aby ti dovolil mať znovu svoj zrak, aby si chodila...?... Drahý Ježiš, to...?... syna, pošli Tvoje Božské požehnanie na toto malé dievča a tieto oči sú teraz slepé, nech oni znovu vidia; nech toto telo, ktoré je teraz postihnuté, je znova zdravé. Modlím sa, Otče, aby si to udelil v Mene Tvojho milovaného Syna Ježiša Krista. Môžeš...?... vidíš tieto svetlá...?... Vidíš to? Teraz, pozri sa tam...?... Pozri sa na mňa...?... Vidíš tam hore? Vidíš to? Vidíš ten tieň tamto?
V poriadku, môžete zodvihnúť svoje hlavy, publikum. [Poškriabaný záznam–pozn.prekl.]...?... šošovky a všetko bolo dokonale zakryté ako...?... Ale dosť to ubúda... Keď niečo zomiera, zmenšuje sa to. Je to tak? Ono to ubúda na očiach toho dieťaťa, až kým ona môže vidieť tie svetlá v miestnosti a môže rozoznať moju ruku pred jej tvárou...? Pozri sa sem. [Poškriabaný a nejasný záznam–pozn.prekl.]...?...
103Povedzme všetci, „Chvála Pánovi.“...?... Ó...?... Jej svedectvo dáme, ona si ho môže pozrieť v novinách, tak vy ho môžete vidieť. Ako sa ona volá, sestra? Ronna Mae Promise. Sledujte to v tých novinách...?...
Tvoja rakovina je...?... V poriadku. Koľkí teraz veria? Boh žehnaj vaše srdce...?... No, on je hluchonemý. Je tam vibrácia...?... v jeho ruke. V poriadku. Skloňte svoje hlavy, každý jeden. Je tu vibrácia. Toto môžem povedať ako...?... [Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.]... polož svoj znak na to...?... musí byť viera, jednoducho moja vlastná viera, ktorou to verím. Chcem, aby ste všade sklonili svoje hlavy.
Koľkí tu v tomto publiku veria, že som schopný to urobiť skrze Ježiša Krista, zodvihnete svoju ruku? V poriadku. V poriadku, ak sú tu mnohí, ktorí veria, uvidíte slávu Božiu.
Skloňte všade svoje hlavy.
104[Prázdne miesto na páske–pozn.prekl.] Priatelia, nemusíte nám hovoriť. To je známe. U Boha nie sú žiadne tajomstvá; a On zjavuje Svoje tajomstvá Svojim služobníkom. Videli ste veci, ktoré boli učinené, dokonca zlozvyky a veci. Bola tu osoba, ktorá tu pred chvíľou prechádzala, ktorá mala nejaký zlozvyk. Keď som sa pozrel na tú osobu, ja som ju nechcel zavolať. Pohlavné choroby alebo zlozvyky, ja to nemusím robiť. Rozumiete, iba ak by ste chceli, aby som to urobil. Ak sa ma opýtate, ak chcete vedieť... Pravdaže, hneď, ako si to urobil, ja som cítil tú vibráciu...?... upchanie v jeho ušiach.
Skloňme svoje hlavy, každý jeden; buďte skutočne milí a potichu a len buďte úctiví a uvidíte slávu Božiu.
105Nebeský Otče, musíme bežať rovno do tohto mesta a rovno von. A to je zdanlivo...?... o tom čase dostávame tých ľudí do miesta, kde oni začínajú veriť a dejú sa veci, potom znovu odchádzame. Modlím sa, aby sa Ti to videlo za správne poslať nás späť znovu touto cestou.
A teraz, stojac tu predomnou, tento muž tu stojí a satan upchal jeho uši, aby spôsobil, že on pôjde niekedy pred nejakým autom alebo niečím a bude zabitý na svojich nohách, ó, snažiac sa ublížiť tomuto biednemu bratovi, ale, Otče, my sme tu, aby on bol uzdravený.
A teraz, ja som hovoril dnes večer tým ľuďom ohľadom Tvojej návštevy toho anjela Božieho. A Ty to teraz potvrď pred ich očami, pretože musí začať tento modlitebný rad viery... [Poškriabaný záznam–pozn.prekl.]
1 We're getting some new gadgets for recording.
We're hardly know each night where we're going to be at. That's just I think the--about the third move in the last four nights. So we got another move, I think, tomorrow night. So that's what makes it awfully bad, just kind of shifting around from place to place, then you'll hardly... It's just like a new place every night, and--and makes it very hard.
I trust that sometime when I come back again to Oakland, why, maybe we can get something like the auditorium here for a week or two. That's when we can have a real revival and a real meeting. Don't you believe that? Yes, I believe we could too.
It's just our schedule has been so irregular. Well, I would say this: we're just a night or two here and then a hundred miles farther. Just about the time we get the thing, the people settled down to where they can begin to see the supernatural moving of God, then it's they break up the meeting, go somewhere else two, three, four hundred miles farther and start again, and just when the people are becoming into the revival stage where they can be healed and many things can be done...
2 So I think, after I get back now from Canada, well, before we go to Mexico or anywhere, I think we'll just make the revival places, stay about a month at a time in a place, or something like that, so we can just really get the people... When they can stay long enough till some of the people that's prayed for, will be--begin to come in, and reports coming in, getting well, getting well like that, and testimonies going...
Like in my own hometown at Jeffersonville, Indiana. Why, it's nothing there. My, just as soon we come into town, hundreds of people flock from everywhere, 'cause they have--they are... You're settled down to one place; you're not on the move like this.
3 And then, friends, this is just about six months I've been going day and night almost.
Today I had a wonderful day alone with God. No one was there but just the Lord and I. And I get myself more settled down when I get alone. Now, I've got five more meetings before I have any rest coming up: five more meetings. And then in the month of May, I'm to take a complete month, going up into the Rocky Mountains where, my, alone there when you kinda look like get... I like to be alone with God. That's the way to--that I find Him so dear to me. And then coming back then to start into Canada...
4 Now, we do not have much time. What time you have to close the auditorium? Eleven o'clock? Eleven o'clock, I think they said is closing of the auditorium.
So I wish to speak to you tonight just for--just take a little bit of time and teach the Word of faith, and that you might know how to approach God.
There's many of these great and deep subjects that people claim that they know much about. And when it comes down to the final showdown, they know very little of it. Now, that's true. And we're going to find out a few of those things tonight.
And by the way, day after tomorrow night at the other auditorium, I'm to give a little sketch of my life story; that is, if you'd like to hear it. Would you like to hear it? Let's see your hands. That's--that's just fine. Have you announced where the auditorium is?
5 [End of record--Ed.]... reasonable idea, because I want you to be healed. That's what I'm here for. I... This is a great sacrifice for me to be here, friends. I have a home, a family. And I'm new; I'm just a--a baby in the work. This is just a few months since the gift of healing came to me.
I don't have--I don't...?... own my home. I just live in two rooms in a little "L" cottage. My wife packs water for somewhat, almost a half a city block, packs it back out of the house again. I've been offered wonderful homes in different cities where they tell me, "I'll build you a home worth five thousand dollars, just give it to you."
6 Friends, it isn't money with me. I--I'm--I wished I never even had to think about it. And that's the reason that many of you send, you offer me your gifts; I--I don't take them. Because it's not your--your finance; I want your confidence. I--I'm here for your healing.
7 And as I was saying about the little home, wife and two children, I would--I'd love to be with them tonight. Just about now, it's eleven o'clock, that faithful little one's on her knees praying for me now. She knows it's just about time to start in the service. Lovely old mother, she's praying for me. The little boy, that his mother died when he was just two years old, he's praying for me. And somehow when I come into the pulpit, I just feel that their prayers will be answered. And I know He's near.
You don't know how I'd like to see them tonight. When I left them at the plane, coming, a few months ago, they were holding onto my coat and crying. The doctor in my church told me that I wouldn't live but about a year longer: said at the rate I was going that I would drop some night in a heart attack in the pulpit. And my little boy is afraid of that, so he's just crying, saying, "Daddy, don't go."
8 But there's something calls out to the sick and suffering. And friends, I can only help you if you believe me. That's the only way that I can ever do anything for you.
And I would love to be there tonight. You don't know how I would like... Many of you know what it is to be away from home, don't you? But I... It's... I say it's just a little shack. But it doesn't take a big house to make a home. It's the character on the inside that makes a home. And I'm thankful for a home.
So God bless you. And you pray for me, and I'll tell you more about it the day after tomorrow night.
9 And now, tonight, friends, if you will, keep the little fellows just as patient as you can, and you be the same. And give me your undivided attention just for a few moments. And I'll try to explain to you, the best of my knowledge, the reason I'm here tonight, and how that you must approach God to receive your healing.
I've suffered much, and I know what it is to be sick. And I--I want to help you. And I can if you'll just believe.
I wish to take this opportunity, just now... I have so many things on my mind and tired and weary. But I want to thank the minister; I just forget his name, of who let us have this auditorium tonight, I think, give away his services: Reverend Jack Walker. If he's in the audience, Brother Walker, may God bless you my brother, you and your... make you... [End of record--Ed.]
10 ... Father, we're so thankful for this, another opportunity tonight to stand before Your lovely people to speak to them concerning the day and the hour that we're living, just before the coming of Thy beloved Son to take away a Church, a called-out people that's Blood-washed, born the second time, and are ready to go meet a holy God: a way bridged for them by the Blood of the holy Christ of God.
Bless us tonight together as we wait for Thy Divine Presence. And may the Angel that Thou did send into the room that night to speak to Thy servant, and the reason of being here tonight, may He stand on the pulpit by Thy humble servant tonight and confirm every word that's spoke. And may great signs and wonders follow.
Bless the minister, Father, Brother Walker, who gave us the auditorium tonight. He and his, may they be blessed. Make him successful in Thy ministry, a fruitful branch. And may he have many trophies to lay at Your feet at that great day. Bless the minister that sponsored this program here in this city, Brother Morse, all the other ministers, the co-workers. O God, may their churches be flames of fire, testimonies for the glory of God in this last evil days that we're living in the shadows just before the coming of the just One.
Oh, speak tonight, Father, in a great way to the people. And may there be faith, and may the Holy Spirit tip His wings across this auditorium tonight. And may virtue come in such a way, that many, many great miraculous healings may be done, that His fame may be spread forth through all the regions up and down this western coast of this hemisphere. For we ask it in His Name and for His glory. Amen.
11 Now, friends, as I say, we're shifted about so many times. I guess many of you here never even heard how the gift of Divine healing come. But only thing I want you to do tonight is to believe me. If you will believe, you shall see God's glory; I'm sure. The success has not been as I hoped it would be in the last few nights, though cripples, afflictions, deaf, dumb, lame... But it's very slow, it seems to be, since we've hit the West Coast.
Brother Charles Fuller was speaking to me when we was down at Long Beach, and he told me, said, "Brother Branham," said, "the reason," said, "this West Coast here has everything under the name of Divine healing." Said, "They have Blue Flame worshippers, Father Divine worship and all, everything under the name of Divine healing." Said, "It's such a stumbling block." Well, that... That may be so, friends; I do not know; but that does not counteract God's power to heal.
12 [End of record--Ed.]... and the Healer Divine. And now, no man can do a miracle in His Name that can speak light of Him. That's what He said. So if anybody is getting people healed, I'm thankful for it. But I truly believe with all my heart as we go into the subject tonight that you, maybe, if God will just help us, that you'll get the vision and see what really the day and time that we're living. And then you'll see and believe.
13 May God help us as I read some of the Scriptures now. Over in the book of Hebrews the 11th chapter, we will begin and read the first three verses. Listen very closely, because my words is just the words of a mortal. They will fail. But God's Word will never fail. It's always true.
Now, faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.
For by it the elders obtained a good report.
Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were... made of things which do appear.
By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained a witness... he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts; and by it... being dead yet spake.
14 PA system's a little bit loud, so... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] All right. Now, I think that may be just a little--little better: kind of causes a rebound from... All right.
Now, I wish to take my text out of the 3rd chap--or the 3rd verse, rather, and the last--one of the last phases, "God testifying of His gifts." And now, for my subject, it's found in the 1st chapter, the 1st verse, rather (Pardon me.), the 1st verse, "Faith Is The Substance Of Things Hoped For, The Evidence Of Things Not Seen."
15 This day that we're living in, it's such a day of unsettled peace and unsettled rest everywhere. People are running to-and-fro seeking whatever they may seek. Most anybody can get a following. No matter what they teach or think, somebody will listen to them. And it's a day that the prophets spoke of.
People, when they're hungry, they'll eat from anywhere. If children and people are starving, they'll eat from a garbage can, that once eat from a nice table. But if they are hungry, they'll eat somewhere. So I think real true ministers of the Gospel ought to be up and going, ought to be giving the people the right things: meat in due season.
16 Now, this subject of mine of... As I have testified to you that I am not a preacher, I just merely have the gift of Divine healing, which I humbly say, it comes from God. I had nothing to do with it coming. I was--it was foreordained of God years and years ago. I had nothing to do... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... earth that brought it. [End of record--Ed.]
17 This is the keynote to the Scriptures. Faith, he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and a Rewarder of those who diligently seek Him. Without faith, it is impossible to please God.
This world was made by faith. Things were shaped in existence by faith. God just seen that dewdrop hanging out there in the air, that whatever you want to call it, and He just spake, and said, "Let there be light." And there was light. And then He brought the land forth and dried it off and so forth. That was all done by an act of faith with God. The whole world is made by faith.
You're here tonight by faith. Many of you told your employer you'd be back tomorrow to work. How do you know you will? You told your wife, "I'll be home after service." How do you know you will? You told the person maybe to come, a cab, to pick you up at eleven o'clock. How do you know you'll be here? You may be in eternity before eleven o'clock tonight. See? But it's all by faith. Everything's by faith.
18 Now, so many people speak of this subject, faith, and know so little of it. Now, listen friends; I--I love you and I want you to see this. There's so many people speaks of faith doesn't know one principle of faith. Now, you're together, and I--we may never all meet again this side of eternity. But I... If I had a place where we could be together, and I could gradually bring the thing up to where you'd be able to see it plainer than what you will now, because many of you are going to think... And you're--probably many will get the wrong impression of me tonight. When I'm trying my best to get this to you, and you'll think it's self-exaltation. But it is not, my lovely friends. It's for your benefit if I can just get you to see what--what God has done for you.
19 Now, some--many people come through the line, and they say, "Oh, I have faith to be healed."
And, friends, when they pass by, I know they haven't enough faith to cure a toothache. That's right. And some of them coming through with cancer, and say, "I have faith to be healed," they do not have faith.
My Scripture lesson tonight said, "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." See, it's a substance. It's something direct, something that you really have, not something that you imagine, something that you think you have; but it's some direct positive act that you have. You see what I mean?
20 Now, here not long ago... I'll give you a little story of someone who came so you can see what faith is. Faith is a gift of itself. You may have a portion of it, but there is a gift of faith.
Just like, some of you people anoint the sick and pray for them and you have a result. That isn't a gift of healing; that is a portion of faith. But that isn't a direct gift of healing; for there's only one direct gift of healing; there's only one direct gift of faith; there's only one direct gift of--of miracles and so forth. There was in the Scripture, the apostles had it. And many--they done mighty works of... Philip and all of them... But that was one gift of healing.
21 Like when we leave the city, as many people say... I've noticed in some places after I left some of them, maybe fifteen or twenty say, "The Lord gave me the gift of healing." Well, God bless their hearts.
Some of them say, "Brother Branham, will you lay your hands upon me that I can get the gift of healing."
I wished I could. I'd have every one of you pass right down this line here tonight. And I'd say there wouldn't be a sick person left in Oakland in a few weeks from now. That's right. But it's not mine to give. It's... [End of record--Ed.]
22 "... is the substance of the things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Let's take that part of the Scripture, "the substance of things hoped for."
There's three things: hope, charity, and faith. Is that right? Now, hope is one element; faith is another element; and charity is another element. Charity is love.
I've seen many people come by, lovely people, real Christians, but didn't have enough faith to be healed, and some sinner pass by and has the faith to be healed. See?
It's another element altogether. It's not how well you serve God; it's a--an element that you possess yourself. Now, I want you to see this because it's for your benefit.
23 Here a few weeks ago, a few months ago it was, I was home for just a few nights. And my, there's about three hundred people had gathered in the home and around the yards that day, and about two o'clock in the morning the wife got me into bed. And while I was just laying across the bed, my, my legs were cramping and hurting...
I was laying down there, and I heard a machine drive up out front. And I said, "Oh, my, there's someone coming."
And she said, "Well, listen, I'll go to the door."
And while she was on her road to the door I went to sleep.
And I could hear someone saying, "Well, the baby has been sick for a long time." And a little baby was crying till it didn't even sound like it was human, something like, you that's reading in my little book, "The Heavenly Vision"... How many has read it in--in the audience, let's see, "Heavenly Vision"? You see, something on that order.
The little bitty fellow, it was about eight, ten weeks old. And it was--it had never stopped crying. And the mother said, "Well, I've--I... We've traveled all day and all night to get here." Said, "We seen where he--Brother Branham was to be home and we brought the baby."
24 My, the poor little thing, I couldn't sleep. And I went out there and prayed for the little baby. And I set down, and there in the chair just a moment, was talking to the mother. They'd come from way up in northern Ohio. And while we were setting there, friends, the little fellow ceased to cry. It'd been crying day and night now. Oh, that's worth more to me than all the money in the world.
And there, I looked over, and the mother started crying, great big tears dripping off on the little blanket, the old dad setting there with a pair of overalls on, probably spent a good portion of his living to come, come over and put his arm around me, said, "I love you, Brother Branham."
My, some of the best hearts that ever beat is under an old blue shirt. That's right.
25 It ain't the way you dress; it's what's on the inside of you. (That's right.) And there, I knew he meant that. That wasn't hypocrisy. He meant that from his heart; he loved me. And I looked at the little baby, and the mother, when I went in the other room she was... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] it just smiling at us. And, friends, that's worth every bit of it, isn't it? That's right. That's worth all of it. And then they said... My wife said, "Well, I'll fix you coffee or something for you if you wish."
And they said, "Well, we'll just wait a little while.
And my wife said, "Well, now..."
"I'll tell you what," I said, "I'll lay down on this chair, and you let the mother and them go to bed and sleep for a little bit."
26 And so we put them in a bed, and I was setting in a chair to try to rest till daylight. And just then another car drove up and a young man come up to the door. And he said, "Brother Branham?"
I said, "Yes." I was trying to get awake.
He said, "I know you're very sleepy."
I said, "Yes sir."
He told me, said, "I'm from Marengo, Indiana." He said, "My little sister is dying with appendicitis; she's to be operated on this morning." Said, "Will you come to her?"
Well, that... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... and in my old jalopy Ford, that's waiting for me over at Houston, all the side of it's beat out with my knees, where I'd hit my knees like that trying to stay awake while I would go and pray for the sick people. I've left one meeting, going to the other, and get out into the field with my hand out the door of the car, saying, "God bless you, God bless you," sound asleep.
I never will forget one day coming from Houston, I... There was... I'd hear a car blowing, and I knew I was on the wrong side of the road, only I couldn't get awake. You see?
I'd set there fifteen days and nights praying for the sick people and seeing wonderful things. But, oh, my, friends, if my life will be short, maybe somebody else can stay because of my going.
27 And this man said, young fellow, he said, "My little sister..." He told me he belonged to a church. I will not call the name here, because it's not expedient; and I don't criticize anybody's religion. And anyhow, this church is my archenemy. They claim that there's no such a thing as Divine healing and so forth.
And I was at my church, the Milltown Baptist church, where I went to hold a revival. Many of you seen in the little book called, "Jesus Christ The Same Yesterday And Forever."
A little girl in there that weighed forty-seven pounds, twenty-seven years old, weighed forty-seven pounds, by the name of Georgie Carter, with tubercular; and she belonged to this same church. And she said the people through the neighborhood said, "Let..." She'd been on her back now for nine years and six months. And said, "Let her get well and we'll believe it."
But, my friends, she's my piano player in the Milltown Baptist church tonight. But do they believe? No, even one raised from the dead, they don't believe in it.
28 And by the way, a man that laid in the morgue, pronounced dead by three doctors when I went in to where he was at, he's driving a Pennsylvania locomotive tonight, and still they don't believe. That's true. That is true. They won't believe.
The hour is here where people's eyes are so blinded with the cares of the world and the other cares, till they don't even see God. He's right in their midst many times and they pass by like it was in the days of Christ, and they missed seeing Him.
29 And now, this lady--or this man, rather, he said, "Will you go?"
I said, "Yes."
He said, "Maybe I'd better take you."
I said, "No, I'll try to stay awake."
And the wife started crying; she said, "Now, honey, you'll fall asleep somewhere."
I said, "No, I'll be all right, sweetheart." And I got in my old car and started trailing down. I said, "I'll watch him." Going down I was pinching my--and biting my fingers, and I'd take spit and wipe my eyes and everything else, trying to keep awake. I know that sounds very unsanitary, but I--I was doing anything to try to get to the child.
30 And we drove about eight miles through an old road way up into the rural district, and there lay a young girl something about eight--seventeen or eighteen years old. And she was lying there in a terrible condition. When I walked into the room, she was real nervous, and she said, "Oh, and you're Brother Branham?" She said...
I said, "Do you believe sister?"
She said, "Oh, yes, I believe." Said, "I--I--I believe." Said, "I don't care what my church says." She belonged to the same church that this Georgie Carter did. Said, "I don't care what my church says. I believe. I believe."
And so they, the man, the father come, met me and shook my hand. And he--he took me around to the bed. He said, "Sir," said, "she's going to be operated on this morning." And said, "She's... We're afraid she can't make the trip." Said, "We got to take her all the way to New Albany, Indiana."
That was about nearly forty miles to the first hospital. And she had about eight miles through rural, just, oh, my, just a fence row, coming down like that where wagons would travel almost to come down. And well, I--I assisted and helped in operations and...
31 [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] .. and it was... I knew that that child could not go to the hospital. She would die before she got there. There may be medical doctors setting present now, usually there is doctors come to listen in on the service. And her side had swollen up and was turning red, the appendix were ruptured and were ready to burst at any time.
Now, many time I've went in with Doctor Adair, the doctor of our city, the one that comes to my church. And we had the operation and cut the--the incision open. And when they'd burst on the table, and--and sometimes take the bowels out and spray them off and wash them out, and keep them from peritonitis from setting in, and cut it a kind of V-shape and put a tube in there to drain. Sometimes they'd get well.
But that child couldn't... That appendix would've bursted and she'd a had thirty miles or more yet to drive. And she would've died before she got there.
32 Now, friends, the girl was looking to me, and she said, "Oh, Brother Branham, you think I'll live?"
And I said, "I believe you will." But she said... I said, "Now, do you believe?"
She said, "Oh, yes, yes, I believe. Sure, I don't care what my church says. I--I believe. Georgie Carter got well." Said, "I'll get well too. I'm scared of the operation," (See?), just like that.
Some of the neighbors had gathered in.
33 Now, look, here's where I want to get to you people now on this. The girl thought she believed, just like many of you come down this line tonight. You think you believe, but she did not believe.
Now, many of you have female trouble, and maybe it's just something another that--maybe a ulcered stomach. And you--you have to take your... You can have a little time.
But that girl, that had to be a emergency. Her life was at stake. Something had to be done. So I said, "Sister, I do not mean to hurt your feelings, but you--you do not believe."
Now, it's just like the brother says here, when you have your head up, no matter where you are in the building... I don't say this, friends, you remember, I'm telling you this just for your good. It's not I, but God. I know when you got your head up; I feel it. Whether you're behind me, where you are... Like one last night setting with her head up behind me. I knew it all the time. And so, that's between God and the individual. You see? I can't help that. They--they hinder the people. Many times things are hindered.
34 So then this girl, she said, "Oh, I believe, I believe, Brother Branham." Well, she thought she believed.
Now, look, she had hope. But faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. You see what I mean?
Now, I said, "Sister, an ordinary case," I said, "I could have a little time and let you have time, maybe to take about that much faith and go out with it. But you've got to have immediate attention, right now. For I'm going to be honest with you. You'll not live to see the hospital."
Now, the parents didn't appreciate that very much at that time. But I'd rather be honest with you, let you know the truth... Wouldn't you rather I'll be honest with you? And remember, friends, I'm not wrestling with flesh and blood; it's spiritual power. I must be honest before Almighty God. See? And because I realize the danger of my own life, and not only mine, but yours. And so she said she would--she believed, but she did not.
"Well," I said, "now, look." Now, I want you to notice this, and I want you to be real careful now and take up every word so you can divide it, of a little something that God permitted there. And I'll--I'll see if you've got faith. I said, "Sister, you do not have faith."
She said, "Oh, Reverend Branham, I have faith to believe anything."
35 [End of record--Ed.]... If you have faith, I want to ask you and show you, rather, that--that you do not have faith. Now, listen and catch every word of it. Hanging in the room from a chandelier was a string, and on the end of that string was a little bracelet, and it had... It was a white bracelet with little red sets in it where a child probably been playing with it, you know, swinging it in the room. Maybe some of you have your own babies to be pacified that way, swinging something around like that to play with it, to amuse them.
36 And I seen that little bracelet hanging down. It was... I said to the young lady; I said, "How far are you away from that bracelet?"
She said, "Prob--approximately fifteen feet."
I said, "Now, all you other adults here, all you people, just turn your back right around to me." I said, "Now, there's nothing going to be done to hurt anyone. I just got to speak to this girl, because she's got to catch the idea now."
And that's the reason I'm getting into these things with you tonight. We got two more nights, and something's got to be done. You see? Now, I don't want you to go away and say anything wrong about this, because you might have to answer at judgment for it. And so I said, "Something has to be done immediately." And I said, "Now, you parents, you just turn your back."
And some of the neighbors was setting up with her, and they all turned their backs to me and turned their chairs around.
I said to the young lady; I said, "Now, you tell me you've got faith to believe for all things."
She said, "I have, sir."
[Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
[Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
I said, "How long has it been since you've eaten?"
And she said, "About three days," said, "I can't even keep water on my stomach." And you know what appendix is and fever on her also.
37 And I said, "Now, if you believe with all your heart, and you prove to me now that you've got faith... Now, you look right directly at that bracelet," and it hanging there in mid-air, "and you make that bracelet swing around and around in the room. Then you make it swing back and forth in the room, and then stop it, and I'll believe you have faith."
She said, "Oh, Brother Branham," said, "my, why ask me something like that?"
I said, "I wanted to see if you had faith." I said, "Jesus said, 'All things are possible if you believe.'"
38 Now, that's just pure faith, friends. Magicians use it many times to play pranks and so forth, burst glasses and things. It will, if you believe. But I'm trying to base your--the thought on faith so you know what I'm talking of. And I want you to set still now so you'll catch this. Wake yourself up, so when I get through with it you'll know what it's all about.
39 Then she said, "Why, Brother Branham, no one could do that."
I said, "Oh, yes, anyone can that believes."
And she said, "Well, I don't believe that anyone could do that."
I said, "I thought you said you believed for all things." See how she was caught right there. I said, "You said you believed all things. I want you to prove it."
And she said, "I don't believe there's anyone can do that; that's material, Brother Branham." She said, "Could you do it?"
I said, "Yes, ma'am."
And she said, "Well, could I see it done?"
I said, "If you desire."
And she said, "I desire."
40 Then of course, putting my mind on it, and having her to watch that and not me. As many times in a meeting, I'll take any cross-eyed child you've got in this meeting, you bring it up here without even praying for it, and just let me look at it straight in the eyes like that, I'll make its eyes come straight. But when I turn my head... [End of record--Ed.]
41 And I used her for an illustration. She went back, she thought she wasn't going to get back through the line, taking two or three days before she got back. But when she come that time, she said, "Brother Branham, you told me to get back in line."
There's hundreds of people piling everywhere, standing in the... way early in the morning, coming in soaking wet from out there, coming in to be prayed for. And then when God healed her eyes there, both eyes come straight and she was normal, went out rejoicing. You see? That's the difference from your faith and the faith of God...
42 Now, then of course, fastening my eyes to that bracelet, which you can yourself, if you won't doubt it in your heart, and it started moving around. And then it moved back and forth, around, crossways, and stopped it.
She said, "Brother Branham," she said, "that's spiritualism."
I said, "I--I thought maybe you'd say something like that."
My, isn't it strange how people that profess they know God, and know so little about Him. Isn't that right?
She said, "You know, we belong to the Church of Christ." Excuse me, I didn't mean to say that. Excuse me, Church of Christ people, I didn't mean to say that. See? Anyhow, said, "We speak where the Bible speaks and silent where the Bible's silent."
You know, you have that slogan. I've questioned that a few times.
I said, "All right."
She said, "There's no such a thing can be showed in the Bible of anything like that."
I said, "I--I thought that's what you would say." I said, "Sure, that's in the Bible."
And she said, "Well, I never... I don't believe it."
"All right," I said, "You don't believe it?"
She said, "No, you show me where that's at in the Bible."
43 I said, "One day Jesus passed by a tree, He wanted to find some fruit on it. There was no fruit on it. He put a curse on it, and the tree begin to wilt. And when they passed by at noon the tree was wilting down. Peter remarked and said how quick the tree was wilted. He said, 'If you would say in your heart for this tree to be plucked up and cast into the sea and wouldn't doubt it, it would obey you.'" Did He say it? And I said, "He said, 'If you'd say to this mountain, 'Be moved,' and doubt it not in your heart, by and by it would come to pass.'" Did He say it? Sure He did. I said, "I know your unbelieving pastor, trying to justify his unbelief, said that was a mountain of sin. I--I went to school myself. He was kneeling by Mount Olives. It was Mount of Olives. If you'd say in your heart for it to be moved and don't doubt it..." I said, "How much more faith?"
And He said, "If you had faith, size of a mustard seed..."
I said, "Now, if the faith the size of a mustard seed would move that mountain, how much more smaller faith would you have to have just to move that bracelet?"
44 You see what I mean? Now, I've often wondered why He said mustard seed. I might drop this thought. Mustard seed is the smallest among all seed. That's right. But there isn't nothing will mix with mustard seed. It's all mustard. You can't mix it with kale or nothing and make it grow. It's all mustard. If you've got that much faith, all faith, not mixed up with something else, ask what you will; it'll be given to you. But it can't be wavering; it's got to be genuine mustard, if you know what I'm speaking of. All right, and I said, "How much more would it take?"
"Why," she said, "Looky here, I want to ask you something." She said, "Did God move that or did the devil move that?"
I said, "Neither one moved that."
She said, "Then how in the world did it move?"
I said, "I moved it."
She said, "Well, you're fifteen feet or better away from it."
I said, "No, it's my faith that moved it." See? If you ask anything and don't doubt it... See what I mean?
45 [Scratch in record--Ed.]... faith, but you're a free moral agent; you're a human being. You can resent it in your heart, and I couldn't touch you if you had to. Jesus could not do many mighty works because of why? [Congregation says, "Unbelief."--Ed.] Correctly. See how little people know about--how little people know about faith? It's amazing, friends, to find out how little people know about it. They talk so much of it and yet know so little of it.
46 And then she said, "Well, do you mean to tell me then... What part does that play with God, that part there?"
I said, "Now, look, there was an Angel came down into the room and told me that way back, back 'fore I was born, was foreordained to have a gift of Divine healing. And He came and told me in the room one night that God had sent the gift, and it was a gift of Divine healing for the people. And if I could get the people to believe me (believe me), and would be sincere when I prayed, that nothing would stand before the prayer."
I said, "Therefore, speaking face to face with this supernatural Being, I believe it with all my heart. And if I can get you to believe me with all your heart, that's what moves God, and then you're healed. Your faith has saved you." You see what I mean? Your faith to believe has saved you. Not what you worked up and thought in your mind, but what you really know, the very evidence of things not seen. You see what I mean?
Then the girl said, "Brother Branham, I truly know that there's something above where I have ever reached." She said, "I'll try with all my heart, and God have mercy on me." She said, "Let me believe."
And I took a hold of her hand then. There was a vibration pouring from that ruptured appendix, had prayer for her and it stopped immediately. I said, "God bless you, sister. Your faith now has saved you."
47 A few moments later I was setting in the chair, and I went to sleep. Sun was coming up; I had to rest just a little before returning home, 'cause I was afraid I'd break up somewhere on the road, have a wreck. And I was setting there; they called the ambulance, told them there was no need. When I was--was waken up by one of the family, why, the girl was out of the bed and had eat a pint of ice cream. And the--she's never had a knife from that day to this. She was standing on the porch and waved good bye. She said, "Good bye, Brother Branham." Her testimony appeared in the "Herald of Truth" not long ago. Mrs. Edith Wright, at--at Milltown, or Depauw, Indiana, that was her there--there.
48 All right. Now, you see what faith is. It's something... Now look friends; I know that all of you are, at least know this: This body is controlled by five senses. Is that right? All right, it's got five senses is everything that controls this human body. Now, listen real close, and give me your attention now. The sense, five senses, is this right? See, taste, feel, smell, hear, is that right? Them five senses control the entire human body. Is that true? See, taste, feel, smell, and hear. Now, there's none of them that declare faith. Faith is the sixth sense, known to some people as you want to as mental telepathy or--or whatever you want or wish to call it, many of them call it names, but to me it's faith. And that is in and above all five senses of the human body. You see what I mean? [End of record--Ed.]... great...
Faith is the only direct and positive sense, and it's the sixth sense. Faith is more than sight. Faith is more than feeling. You do not feel faith. You don't taste faith. You don't smell faith. You don't see faith. Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.
49 Here, see this Bible? Now, I want that Bible. Now, I'm looking at it. Now, I want it. Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things I do not see. See what I mean?
Here, in my pocket, I think there's an old Barlow knife I've carried for years. Now, I do not see that knife. I do not feel that knife. I do not taste that knife. I do not smell that knife. But I know that knife is in there. How do you know? Because I believe it's in there. Now, if it is not in there, faith will put it in there, if it's not there.
That chokes you, I know. But--but that's true. If you believe, all things are possible. You're afraid to take God, friends. You're scared. Now, I might've left that knife laying on the dresser where I changed clothes a while ago. But just as sure if that knife is on the dresser right now, if I believe it with all my heart, it'll be in my pocket. That chokes you. But God is able to put it there if you believe it.
50 Here, I want to show you something. Come here, Reverend Kidson. Is this Sister Morse? Would you stand up just a moment?
I want to show you something, friends. Just stand right here. And you don't mind, that's not making a--a public show for you, sister, but it's for the glory of God.
Now, look friends, I want to show you something. I believe there's a--a woman standing in front of me. Could you tell me I'm wrong? [Brother Kidson replies, "You don't..."--Ed.] But... [You don't hear any woman?"--Ed.] No, I don't hear any woman. ["You don't feel any woman?"--Ed.] No, sir. Don't know how I know there's one there? ["You don't taste any woman?"--Ed.] No. ["How can you tell there's a woman there?"--Ed.] Because the sense of sight tells me I see a woman. ["Hum, well, are you sure?"--Ed.] I'm positive there's a woman standing there. Do you believe that I'm right? ["Yes."--Ed.] Audience, you think I am right? Now, is it possible I could be wrong? Yes. Every one of us may be blinded of our eyes. That might be a vision. Remember the five sense of the body is not so direct. Faith is positive.
51 Now, I know there's a woman standing there though, because that the sense of sight tells me there's a woman standing there. You see what I mean? Now, you think you could argue me down, tell me there's no woman standing there. Then you try it one time. You try to tell me I'm not looking at a woman standing before me. You think you could outargue me? No, sir, because I know this sense of sight is direct, and I'm looking at that woman, and I know she's standing there. Yet the only thing that I know is the sense of sight. Now, I want you to notice. Now, I'm going to close my eyes. Now, I feeled a woman's hand. [End of record--Ed.]
52 I can tell it's a woman. She has a woman's hat on. She has a woman's hair; it's a woman's hand. I know it's a woman, because I feel her. You think you could outargue me? ["No."--Ed.] Huh? That's directly; I know it, that that was a woman. I've got my back turned to her, but yet I know it's a woman. See? Because the sense of feeling tells me there's a woman there. You see what I mean?
Now, sight told me there's one there now. I don't feel her. That's the sense of sight. I know she's standing there, because I'm looking at her. I close my eyes. I know she's standing there now, because--not because I see her; because I feel her hand. I know she's standing there. I don't see her, but yet I feel her. The sense of feeling declares there's a woman standing there. See what I mean?
53 Now, faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence (See?), direct positive, just the same as my sight is positive, same as my feeling's positive... It's the evidence of things not seen, just as positive as that is. You see what I mean?
So many people try to work theirself up and say, "Oh, I--I got faith." But, friends, it's not there. If it was, it would react. See? You know what I mean?
54 Now, look... Thank you, Sister Morse and God bless you now.
Now, look. Now, I seen the woman; my sense of sight said she was there. Then I knew she was there by the sense of sight. I closed my eyes; I didn't have sight. Then I felt her, and the sense of feeling said she was there. The sense of feeling was just as direct as the sense of sight, because it was a direct evidence.
Now, faith is a direct evidence of things not seen, felt, taste, smelled, or heard. Now, look here. I'm going to close my eyes now. Watch.
55 That was orange juice. [Brother Kidson says, "You don't see any oranges."--Ed.] No, sir. ["You don't hear any oranges."--Ed.] No, sir. ["You don't feel any oranges."--Ed.] No, sir. ["You don't smell any oranges."--Ed.] No, sir. ["What makes you think that is orange?"--Ed.] Because I tasted it. ["Are you positive?"--Ed.] I'm positive that was orange juice. That would not have been lemon; it would not have been grape. It would not have been grapefruit. That was orange juice, because the sense of taste. I--I didn't smell it; I didn't hear it; I didn't feel it; I didn't see it; but yet the sense of taste told me that was orange juice. You think I'm right? ["You're right."--Ed.]
Sure it is. Why, the sense of taste proved that it was orange juice. Now, no matter how much you tell me it was water; I know it's orange juice. I tasted it. See? You could taste it too. And if you've got a sense of taste, you would know it the same. And if you've got faith you'll know the same thing I'm talking about. Now, watch here again, now watch here.
I smell perfume. That's perfume. [Brother Kidson says, "You can't see any."--Ed.] I don't see any perfume. ["You don't hear any."--Ed.] I don't hear any perfume. ["You don't taste any."--Ed.] I don't taste it. ["You don't feel any."--Ed.] I don't feel it. ["What makes you think that's perfume?"--Ed.] 'Cause I smell it. ["Amen."--Ed.] That's right. The sense of smell tells me that was perfume before my nose. [Scratch on the record--Ed.]... me? Try it. All right, know that was perfume. I didn't see it, did I? Did I see it? I had my eyes closed. Did I taste it? No, I didn't have it in my mouth. Did I feel it? Never had my hands about it, nor nothing else. How did I know it then? Did I hear it? No, I smelled it, and it was a direct evidence that that was perfume. I know it. [End of record.--Ed.]
56 Now... [Brother Kidson says, "...don't feel any music."--Ed.] No, sir. ["You don't taste any music."--Ed.] No, sir. ["Well, what makes you think that's music?"--Ed.] I hear it, and I know it's music. ["Are you sure about that?"--Ed.] I'm positive. The lady's playing "Only Believe." You think I'm right? ["You're right."--Ed.] Try to argue me out of it. I don't see it. I don't taste it. I don't feel it. I don't smell it. But I hear it. Was I positive? Do I know that I'm right? Why?
57 Now, there is the five senses of the body. Now, they're positive, aren't they? You know when they happen. You know. Now, you're looking at a audience. You know you're looking at me.
Well, then friends, faith... Here it is. Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. It's positive. You know it. There's no need of anybody telling you anything more about it. It's just as much declared as any of these other five senses of the body. You know what I mean? How many has a general understanding now of what I mean? Let's see your hands. See, see?
58 It ain't what you try to make yourself believe. Now, for instance, I try to make myself believe I'm hearing music. I--I wouldn't do it. May I make myself believe I'm smelling perfume. It's just not there. I've got to absolutely do it. You see what I mean?
And faith is that positive. It is an act of positive. You know it. Oh, my, I hope you see it, what I mean.
59 See, it's the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. You don't see it. You don't taste it. Somebody say, "I don't feel any better."
Well, what's the matter? Why don't you feel any better? If you have your faith, according to your faith be it unto you. Is that right? See?
No matter how you feel, you're healed anyhow. No matter what you see, you're healed anyhow. See what I mean? It is a... You know it. There's nothing can take it out of your heart. You know it. It's just positive act right there. Oh, my.
If you could only see it, friends, something would take place. If you could only know what I'm talking about, something would react right now. See? It's a positive. It's right there, just as positive as these other five senses. These are of the natural man. Faith is of God. The natural man can be wrong, but God cannot be wrong. Oh, my.
60 Why, it would make us go to shouting. Think of it. And people tell me they got faith and say they can't believe in Divine healing? Friends, if you don't believe in Divine healings, you're lost. That's right. How you going to, if you can't have faith enough for God to patch up this body to glorify Him in, how much more you going to have faith to believe that God will take this old mortal and make immortality out of it to take it up. That's a direct Divine healing. Oh, my, there's going to be some awful disappointments at the day of judgment, at the resurrection. That's right.
61 Faith... We've got to get in such a place till we be translated like Enoch was. That's right. Faith, testimony, that it pleased God. Did not Enoch... Our following Scripture said that Enoch had a testimony by faith that he pleased God. Is that right? And the Bible said, "Without faith it's impossible to please God." So you've got to have the same kind of faith that you believe, and know. [End of record.--Ed.]
62 A gift of healing, not a gift of miracles, though many miracles are performed right along with it. But it's a gift of healing; the people get well. They go out, prayed for, they come back. And my, they're healed. Wait till I leave the city, friends. After I'm gone a long time you'll hear the people coming to your churches and saying, "Well, that cancer, it's gone." "That--that deafness I had, why, I--I hear now." "My affliction, why, it just left me."
63 It's just the simplicity of... It's nothing you can work yourself up to. It's no excitement. I notice people come in line, just get to shaking themselves, and saying, "Oh, God, hallelujah. Amen. Glory to God."
Don't do that. You interfere with faith there. You interfere with God. Come up reverently and just lay your hand up and believe. That's all. Faith, you don't work yourself up to it. Faith is something that's already in your heart. You just come and believe. You see what I mean?
Oh, friends, my, I love you. I wouldn't talk to you so straight if I didn't love you. But I love you too well to see you get by without this. You see? You--you must understand.
64 And now look, now to my text right quick so we can hurry up. God testified of Abel's gifts. God always testifies of His gifts. Is that right?
Now, I want you to notice, when the children of Israel were in bondage four hundred and twenty years down in Egypt, carried down there by Joseph when they went down... By and by there raised up a Jo--or a Pharaoh who did not know Joseph. And then the people got in bondage. And they had to make straw houses and bricks and things out of straw and stubbles. And then they begin to cry to God for a deliverer. Is that right? And they cried and cried. And God foreordained a deliverer (Is that right?), Moses.
65 And when Moses came to the age of maturity, he went out and seen two Egyptians mistreating a Hebrew, and he slew the Egyptians and buried them. And the next day when he met the Hebrews striving among one another, "Why," they said, "will you kill us as you did the Egyptian?"
Now, look, be quiet people. Moses, the very deliverer, God's gift to the people, they did not understand him. You see what I mean? They did not understand Moses. And Moses thought, surely, that they would understand that he was their gift to deliver them. But they did not understand.
And now, friends, don't get me wrong. May I say this with reverence in my heart, knowing that I'm an eternity bound person that'll stand before judgment someday.
Thousands of people are missing their gift. See? They can't understand it. And they'll look and say, "Oh, he's just a man."
That's true. Was it God or Moses that delivered the people? It was God in Moses. See? They cried for the deliverer. And when God sent the deliverer to them, they failed to see it, because it was by a man. But it wasn't a man; it was God in the man. [End of record--Ed.]
66 "... that dwelleth in Me. He's the One that doeth the works." You see? But He was God's Gift to the world. God gave Him for you and I. Aren't you happy about it? Look, God gave Him.
Well now, the people that believed that God give Him, they can be saved. But those who do not believe it, they can't be saved. Is that right?
And there's no other way at all to enter the Kingdom, only by Him. Is that right? Well now, if you believe it, you can be saved. But if you don't believe it, you can't be saved, because He is God's Gift.
Look, the Scriptures say, "No man... We know that God was with Christ, for no man could do the works that He done except God be with Him." Is that right?
Then what was it? God was testifying that that was His only begotten Son. Is that right? God testified that; He said: "This is My Son." He said, "If you don't believe Me, believe for the very work's sake." Is that right? He said, "The man testifies of himself," you know how the Scriptures read, "but if--if he testify and that what he says is not true, then believe Me not. But if I testify and that what I say is true, My Father will testify of it."
And if I tell you about a gift of Divine healing and God doesn't testify of it, leave it go; it's wrong. But if God testifies of it, believe it's God's gift to you. That's right. You see what I mean?
67 I hate to have to bring this out like this, friends, but I'm trusting you're getting between the lines of it. Now, notice. See, it's God's gift. After Jesus, when He went away... He was taken up. Many people came to Jesus that never got healed. He prayed for many who never had no results of it, because they didn't believe. They didn't believe that He was God's Son. They said, "Why, He makes Hisself God. He forgives sins on earth: blasphemy." Don't you see?
They said it about Elisha. They said the same thing about Moses. "Why, we would that we had died down in Egypt, than be brought out here to starve in the wilderness."
See, God's messenger has always been rejected. You know what I'm talking of, don't you? I hope you do, friends. God bless your hearts. I--I want you to see it, friends.
68 Now, then they were in need of a Saviour. God sent Christ to the world for a Saviour.
Then after Jesus going away, many of the beloved people of God were sick and afflicted. God gave Peter the gift of Divine healing. Now, it... the people got healed because God testified through Peter of the gift of Divine healing just like he testified through Elisha as a prophet, through Moses as a deliverer, through Christ as a Son. He testified through Peter as a healer. Did he do it? And the people got the idea. And they even got such a mob of people, that Peter couldn't pray for each one of them, and they knew that this apostle was God's gift to them. And he never shook their hands and said, "God bless you." They took the people on the outside of the building and laid them down on the street that even his shadow would pass over them and they would be healed. Is that right? Why? Because they knew that Peter was the gift of healing sent from God to the people. Oh, I hope you see it, friends, look. You see, it was God's gift. What now, I want to ask you, was it Peter done the healing? [End of record--Ed.]
69 God is not in material things. God is in men. The Holy Ghost never fell on organizations; it fell on men. And so many people today say, "They don't belong to my faith." Well, if you're the faith of Christ, it's all the same. God doesn't care about... Your organization don't mean that to Him. And the peoples got theirself to a place it's just a big organized world. And it--that's the reason I'd rather have it in a auditorium.
If it's in a--a Oneness church, the Trinity won't come. If it's a Trinity's church, the Oneness won't come. If it's in a Methodist church, the Baptists won't come. If it's in a Baptist church, the Methodists won't come. One body... One person said, "Should we be baptized over now in order to come, be prayed for?"
Mercy, that's as pagan as we ever had it. That's right. No. For by one Spirit we're all baptized into one body (That's right.), regardless of who you are and where you are. That's right. So it don't make any difference what organization you are. You don't have to belong to the Baptist church, or the Methodist church, or the Pentecost, or whatever it is. You have to have faith in God. That's right.
Now, and frankly, you don't have to belong to no church. But if you get healed and go sin again, it'll come back on you again worse than it was in the first place. You go somewhere then to church and serve God. God don't heal you for the devil's glory. He heals you for His glory.
70 Now, look: how the people fail. Now, Moses felt, I'd imagine how he felt. He just hated to come right out and tell the people, because he thought it'd be self-exaltation. He thought the people'd say, "Now, look at that man."
We've had a lot of that in the world today. We've had a lot of people come through said, "God done this and He done that." But God didn't bear record of it. But if God bears record, He will respect His gift. Is that right?
71 Yes, sir, God honored the gift of--of Abel. He honored the gift of Moses. And Moses thought the people would understand. But they did not understand.
And today, surely, looks like a person wouldn't have to come down any closer than what you are right now to know what I'm speaking of. All right, but it goes over the majority's head. And, friends, I love you, and I want to see you get well.
Now, when they call for a deliverer, God sent the deliverer, and they failed to see it. Moses was God's gift to Israel. You believe it?
72 On down, Elijah the prophet, they were God's gift. Many of them raised up false prophets. Right in the days of Elijah there raised up false prophets, but God testified of the prophecy of Elijah. If it's of God, God will testify of it. And there was Elijah, and he was God's gift to Israel. You believe it?
He was even Ahab's pastor. He was Jezebel's pastor. She didn't want to admit that he was her pastor, but he was the man who told her where she was living. That's right. He was her pastor. She hated him, but yet he was God's provided gift for her down there to let her know her sins; and she failed to see him. You know what I'm speaking of?
73 Along come Jesus. And Jesus... Listen. Jesus was God's gift to Israel, to the world. Is that right? Jesus was God's gift. "God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son." You believe it? [End of record--Ed.]
And it wasn't the apostles. Do you think Moses was the--the deliverer because it was Moses, his wits and his intelligence? Why, he said he was a man of slow speech. It was God in Moses, a gift to the people. It was God in Christ. He said, "It's not Me; it's My Father that dwelleth in Me."
That's the reason Martha said, "Lord..." (last night's sermon) Said, "I know that Thou art the Christ, the--the Son of God that should come into the world." She believed it. And there the people believed on Him.
74 And look at Peter when he was walking by, why, he was a mortal. He was born of sinful flesh just like I or you. That's right. But the people had need of a healer, so they sent--God sent Peter to do that specific work. John was love. Peter didn't have the love in his heart that John had. John was God's agency of love. You see?
Look here, when He taken Peter, James, and John, hope, faith, and charity... Don't you see? Those gifted people, them three, the hope, faith, and charity...
Hope was in James; he was the one who set the church in order. Faith was in Peter. And charity was in John. Hope, faith, and charity, it was God's representatives on the earth.
And the people laid in Peter's shadow and were healed. Oh, friends. Oh, my. Don't think I'm yelling at you, friends. You might think I'm excited, but I'm not. I'm trying to get my point to you close enough so you'll see what I'm talking about.
75 Now, Pentecost people has been praying for the last thirty or forty years for a gift of healing.
We're living in the days when we've got the best medical science we ever had. We got the best hospitals we ever had. We got the best doctors we ever had. We got the best drugs we ever practiced with. And we got more sickness than we ever had.
There's thousands and hundreds of thousands of precious saints of God suffering tonight. And they are crying and crying and cried for years for God to restore the gift of Divine healing to the church. And when God moved the orbits thirty-seven years ago, and foreordained it and sent it, many hundreds of people are passing by without recognizing it, friends.
76 Now, it's brought to pass. I hate to say this. God have mercy. Look, friends, down through the rest of the country, over in Phoenix, over in Houston, over in San Antonio, down in Arkansas, down across the country, thousands are being healed, coming through there, of all kinds of sickness and diseases. Oakland, know your day. Someday, I shall meet you before the judgment bar of God, and you'll know I testified to you the God Almighty's truth. You cried for it. What? If you, just as you respect it as you believe it, God will testify of His gifts. That's right. He did for Abel. He did for Elijah. He did for Moses. He did for Peter. He did for Paul. He did for all, and He will do it yet today.
When Pentecost first fell and the baptism of the Holy Spirit first begin to fall, the people said, "It's fanaticism." But God testified of it, that He was so. That's why I'm with you tonight, because I know it's the hand of God. Many of them went off into isms with it, but there's a genuine Pentecostal article. God has testified of it. That's true. And the same thing He's done tonight in another manner. [End of record.--Ed.]
77 And I was going into the drug store. And when I went in, I noticed some fellow looking at me kind of strangely. I went on in the store, and I come back out, and I had the bottle cap. And I never forgot about him. And I was still had my uniform on.
And he put his... The man put his hand on my shoulder, and he looked at me; he said, "Sir," said, "I seen you was an officer." Said, "I thought I'd ask you a question." Said, "You may think I'm kind of crazy."
And I said, "What's the matter, sir?"
He said, "I live in Paducah, Kentucky." He said, "I've been failing in health for about two years." He said, "Last week I had a peculiar dream." He said, "I dreamed that I should come to Jeffersonville, Indiana, and get somebody by the name of Branham to pray for me." Said, "Do you know where there's any Branhams live here or not?"
My, you don't know how I felt. I thought, "Oh, God's testifying."
And I said, "Yes, sir." I said, "I know there's Branhams live here."
He said, "You know, is there anybody prays for the sick?"
I said, "I'm the one."
He just looked at me like that, and tears begin to roll down his cheeks. He just took me by the hand. I took him by the hand, took off my hat, laid my hat and gun down in my hat, knelt down on the side of the street and begin praying for him right there on the street.
When I raised up there was mothers standing, hold their little children back, and men with their hats off like that, waiting for the prayer.
There's been many things done in Jeffersonville, and they knew what was going on. And when we raised up, there they all were standing there with their heads down listening to the prayer.
I raised up. And the brother, he put his arms around me, commenced to patting me like that. I've never seen him from this day to that. God healed him.
78 And I was standing down at Houston, Texas, Reverend Kidson's meetings. And one morning standing there, oh, my, how I was thinking, praying. There was, we was having day service. And there was just hundreds of people coming in the line, being healed.
And all at once there was a lady that ran in. Oh, the building was about as long as this auditorium, main floor here. And the lady run into the back. She had a little boy in her arms, and she set down. And she was real restless. And the prayer line about four in abreast was coming by like this.
And she raised up; she said, "Just a minute, just a minute." And everyone stopped.
She said, "I don't like to stop that prayer line, but I want to tell you..."
She was real nervous and shaky, kind of excited.
79 She said, "I live over on the west side of Houston." Now, Houston's a pretty good size city, several miles across it, and we were on the east side. She said, "This morning my neighbor, the mother of this little child," said, "her father was an old Methodist preacher." Said, "He's been dead twenty years." And said, "Before he died, he used to go around preaching and saying someday God would give the gift back to the church for the Gentiles before the ending of the Gentile dispensation, like He did for the Jews."
And said, "His baby daughter, this is her baby." Said, "She's kind of weakly."
And said, "This morning after cleaning up her house, she'd set her dust mop up and was lying down across the foot of the bed and was resting." And said, "All at once she had a dream. She seen a big black cloud rising." And said, "Coming down out of that cloud, begin to move back." And said, "There come her dead father. And he said, 'Rise and take the child and go to the Houston Gospel Tabernacle. The gift of Divine healing is there.'"
Well, she just thought it was just a dream: never heard of the Houston Gospel Tabernacle. So she just laying there a little while and went to sleep again, and she dreamed it the second time. The big black cloud come. Her dead father come walking right down out of the cloud. She said, "Well, that's strange; I dreamed of dad the second time." Said, "He said, take the baby." Well, she got up and got her drink, stirred around the house a little bit and went back and lied--was lying down again. And when she went back, she dreamed it the third time. The big black cloud come. And her... [End of record--Ed.]
80 They called the recorder's office to see if there was, just what was to the dream. I don't believe in all dreams now. So then, called, but he said, "Your young men shall see visions, your old men shall dream dreams."
And then she--she called the recorders office, and he said, "Yes, there's a Houston Gospel Tabernacle way over on the west side, on sixty-seventh street." And he said, "East sixty-seventh street."
And the lady, the mother, so weak she could not... Now, the child was--had infantile paralysis, his little legs was crippled. And she could not bring the child.
But she had the neighbor, and the neighbor kept changing busses and cars until she got over and got off of a car just about two blocks from the church. And there was an officer standing there. And she said to him, "Do you know where the Houston Gospel Tabernacle is?"
Said, "Yes, ma'am. Right up there where that crowd of people is standing there in the street," said, "They're having a healing service."
81 Well, the poor thing was so weak when she got there, she, you imagine how she felt, walked right in there and seen that. And she told me. I said, "Bring me the baby."
Oh, my, you know what happened, don't you? Sure. And I thought, even though the people, the Angels of heaven know about it. God will testify of it. His works will be declared, regardless of what people think about it. That's right. It's true, friends. God bless your heart.
82 Here at Camden, Arkansas, with Brother Adams. I guess one of the Brother Adams' are here tonight? And at his place, he was pulling me out; we had thousands attend the service. And they were pulling me out of the service one day. And I kept hearing somebody hollering, "Have mercy, have mercy. Oh, where you at, Reverend?"
And I turned around, Brother Adams said, "You can't stop." It was a colored man, you know.
Yet even in Arkansas if you even shake the hands of a colored man they'll put you in jail. So there they are, such law they have there. You can talk to him, but don't put your hands on him.
Now, that's not right. That's not. He's a human just as good as I am, or you are, or anybody else. That's exactly right. I don't know what you think about that, but I want to unload my soul about it. That's right. Sure. I'm for Abraham Lincoln, and that's all right. And look...
83 There this poor colored man standing there, hollering, "Oh Reverend."
And Brother Adams said, "Come on, Brother Branham." Said, "My, look at that crowd," said, "they press about you." And they pulled me out of the crowd. They don't mean to be harsh, but they try to take, 'Cause, friends, sometimes you get around, they tramp you to death almost. And they just pull you. I love them. God bless their hearts.
I'd like to stand right there and touch every one of them and pray for them till I just, and breath will leave out of my body.
Last night when I left the building, they had to lay me out in the car almost. Even my heart and everything, just shaking and jumping, like that.
84 You don't realize the strain of holding them demons when they come out, and they're in the room. And you're responsible. What if something happens in the building? Why, they'd lock you up in jail, and they'd break the meeting for good. Is that, see what you mean? You don't know the responsibility of that. And here then, and so tired anyhow after six months of going.
85 Then I--I said, "Wait a minute."
And he was just a crying, poor fellow. He had his hat in his hand, gray headed. He was saying, "Reverend, Reverend."
His wife said, "You's can't get to him, honey. You's can't get to him."
And I said, "Wait a minute. Just a minute." And so I looked around, and I looked at him. I said, "What's the matter, sir?"
And Brother Adams and the other man taken me back up where he was at. And I said, "What's the matter?"
He said, "Reverend, Reverend."
See, he was holding me like that. Said, "Reverend." Putting his hand over on me.
I said, "Yes?"
86 He said, "Just a minute, Reverend." He said, "I's come a long ways to come here." He said, "Night before last," said, "my old mammy, she's been dead about twenty years almost." And said, "She was a Christian woman. And I's been blind for better than twelve years." He said, "And last night, or night before last, I dreamed... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] That God had sent His gift of Divine healing, and it was at Camden, Arkansas, and for me not to let you get by." Said, "Reverend, please don't pass me by."
You think I could pass him? I don't care who he was. It's God. I don't care how much they'd put you in jail.
87 Then standing there by that poor old fellow, take a hold of his hands. His eyes had been blowed out by an explosion. Taking a hold of his hands and was praying for him, his wife crying, the tears rolling down off her coat, like that. She's standing there.
After I got through praying, he just--his eyes, he looked so amazed. He'd look around, begin to bat his eyes; he said, "Honey, ain't that an automobile setting right there?" And it was our car that we were setting in. Tears rolling down his eyes, out of his eyes, he begin to raise his hands and rejoice.
Oh, brother, God will testify of His gifts. Heavens and earth might pass, but God's going to move. There's going to be somebody that's going to receive it (Yes, sir.), if you'll come and respect what God has done for you. That's right. God will testify of His gift. It's right now time to get started.
88 Listen, not long ago I was in, was over in Illinois. And listen, while we're talking of the colored; this come on my mind. There was... I was in a big coliseum. Many of you know where I'm speaking of. And there looking around and seeing different things, I seen an old colored man with a little ring of white hair around his head; he come along like this, looking. And after while he come to a---a certain thing. He stopped. He took off his hat. He held it behind him. He bowed his head. And I seen he was saying a prayer.
And I walked up to him after he got through praying; I said, "Sir," I said, "I'm a minister." I said, "I seen you praying. What was so startling about the box?"
He looked up at me, his poor old wrinkle hardened cheeks, and tears rolling off the sides of his cheeks. He said, "Rev... Parson," he said, "just look over there."
And I raised up and looked over there, and it looked like a little old dress laying there. I said, "I only see a dress." And that's what many people just see, the natural signs. I said, "I only see the dress."
He said, "You notice that kind of a circle in it, parson?"
And I said, "Yes, sir."
He said, "Feel right here on my side. Said, "There is marks of a slave belt. That's the blood of Abraham Lincoln." Said, "The blood of Abraham Lincoln took the slave belt off of me. Why shouldn't I take my hat off and say a prayer?"
89 I think tonight, if a colored man, for the freedoms and his right, could take his hat off to the blood of Abraham Lincoln, what ought you Christians to do to the Blood of Jesus Christ. See? Oh, friends, I expected to have more faith in Oakland and L. A. too.
I'll tell you the people that received it not long ago, was the Spanish people at Arizona. They caught the idea right quick. They knew it was God's gift to them. They come right on the platform. And I'd see them dear old Spanish mothers faint and fall and pulled out of line before they could get to me. They believed it.
One of them come, she even had a dream that she... She couldn't even speak English. And she seen that supernatural Being standing. (You got the letter here, have you?) Many... Why? God will testify of His gift. Is that right? Oh, friends, you know what I'm speaking of. Do you understand now what I'm speaking of? Faith, believe it. Come, it isn't the man; it's God in the man. You know what I'm meaning.
90 [End of record--Ed.]... please, O God, may people come tonight just like they did in the days of the apostles. May they come realizing that this is the apostolic time for them. This is the hour that what they have asked for is now present: the Holy Ghost in the form of healing for their bodies. Grant it, dear God. May many people be healed tonight. Have mercy, Father.
And may everyone that comes tonight, come like they did when they passed by Your humble servant, Simon Peter. And they were laid in his shadow and were made every whit whole, because they recognized God in the man. May they recognize God like they did in Moses. God was in Christ, reconciling the world to Himself. May they recognize God tonight in His people. Grant it, dear Father. Have mercy now and bless every one of them.
And, dear God, at this time I pray for my little church at home that just had services tonight, crying, begging for me to come home. O God, people gathering in from different parts of the country... Take care of my little orphan boy, won't You, dear God.
Oh, I'm out here striving, trying my best, dear God, to obey what I was told to do. And may the people see, Father, what a sacrifice it is, and what You've done for the people. And may they recognize this day and many be healed, and get well of their diseases and testify through this city. For we ask it in the lovely Name of Jesus Christ, Thy beloved Son. Amen.
91 Friends, they just fall from side to side. Oh, how I wish you could, you--I know you do. God bless your hearts. I just got confidence to believe you have.
Let's all sing now, while the band plays and all, "Only Believe." Everyone now, lift your voices highly. Come on now.
Only believe, Only believe
All things are possible,
(I can stand right here. That's all right, I'll back under the shadow in behind the microphone...?... I just get right on through here.)
Only believe
All things are possible
Only...
92 Just a moment now. Do you believe God is in our midst tonight? Do you believe it? Do you believe that He's sent to you people who's cried for deliverance? Do you believe He sent healing to you? Do you believe it with all your hearts? Then let's sing this with our hands over our hearts saying...
Lord, I believe, Lord, I believe
All things are possible, Lord I believe,
Lord I believe, Oh, Lord, I believe,
All things...
93 [End of record--Ed.]... hour has come. We believe that You're soon coming. Thou has sent Thy gift to glorify Thy holy Child. He's stretching forth His holy hand to heal by the agency of His church. Help the people tonight here. While the music is playing sweetly and softly, may the people believe. Father, if I've said anything wrong, forgive me. I pray that You'll let the people understand that this is the time that You have testified. And may they know that Thy servant didn't come because of my desire; it was Your will that I should come, Father. And may they lay every skeptic mind aside, every skeptical thought and come tonight and be healed. For we ask this in Jesus' Name and for His glory. Amen.
Now, you laid aside every skeptical thought? Have you done forgot all about your skeptic idea? You're going to come be healed tonight? Do you believe it? Say "Amen" all that... God bless you, friends.
94 Now, they're going to take a picture. And I'll tell you what happens to these pictures. I hang them in my room. Every night when I'm home, I pray for them. How many wants me to pray for you when I look at this picture? God bless your heart.
Now, be sure not to miss tomorrow night's service, and the next night, my life's story, the next night I want you to hear. And God bless you now while we stand reverently for a moment; they're going to take the picture. Now, the photographer will tell you what to do. [Photographer speaks: "If you folks would be seated now, please.--Ed.] If that balcony would stand, it'd be so much better, make a much better... Isn't that right, photographer, if they'd stand it'd make a much nicer picture? Especially in the balcony, is that right? Shows a better picture... All right, the balcony stand. They want the balconies to stand, all around. That's fine....?... in the presence of the...?...
[The prayer line follows, but Brother Branham steps away from the microphone and it is not all fully understandable, and the text which follows is not complete--Ed.]
95 By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain; by this he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gift. Heavenly Father, I thank Thee for Thy testimony now, testifying of that which Thou has done through our lovely Jesus. May the Angel that spoke to me that night in the room be near Thy servant's side at this time to confirm the Word with many signs and wonders following. We realize that Satan is...?... And may many people be healed tonight, and may their faith be lifted up at this time to believe the testimony. And may they be healed of all manner of diseases. Make every spirit subject to Thy servant; for the glory of God we ask it in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
96 Now...?... God's will is to make her well...?... just before the...?... tormenting...?... sister. I adjure thee by Jesus...?...
Almighty God, I pray that You'll bless our sister who is suffering and may she at this...?... realize that it's...?... people Thou will testify of Thy gift. Come out of her, thou demon, in the Name Jesus Christ.
Now, how can you...?... You believe God's told you...?... You believe with all your heart, sister? Dear God, it's impossible for her not to be healed, and she says she believes with all of her heart. And You told me if I'd get the people to believe me, that You have sent for this purpose and would be sincere in prayer, that no disease could stand before the prayer. O God, more than eleven states have I testified of Thy gift. And now, I pray, Father, that You'd grant...?... our sister may she be numbered with those that have faith. Come out of her, thou...?... [End of record--Ed.]...?...
97 Heavenly Father, I'm thinking of overseas how You worked with these lovely saints...?... How that You...?... humble himself to believe God... And I pray that You would bless, our dear brother, as he near...?... He's in need...?... Please, O God, have mercy upon him. Come out of him, thou demon, in the Name Jesus Christ...?... Do you believe now with all your heart?...?...
Come...?... That's that the truth. You want be well, don't you? You believe that God hears Brother Branham's prayer? All right.
Heavenly Father, as this lovely little girl is...?... little blues eyes looking up towards the...?... and smiling...?... faith to believe that she's going to receive that which she's asked for. And this vibration...?... Be merciful to her, Father. Thou demon, come out of her in the Name of Jesus Christ.
..?... my heart...?... Our heavenly Father, be merciful, a lovely little girl is suffering tonight, and Thou are here to make... [End of record--Ed.] You believe...?...
98 Heavenly Father, be merciful to our sister who's suffering...?... Thou knowest all...?... Oh...?... to realize that Almighty God has...?... Lord, and He's testifying of His...?... Thou demon...?... to leave her...?... in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Dear God...?... I believe what they...?... I pray, Father, tonight for my dear brother who's suffering, Satan's trying to take his life. Bless him, dear God...?... Come out of him, thou demon, in the Name of Jesus Christ...?... up in the balconies, keep your head down, please. That left him and then went right back on him again. And I knew there's someone had their head up. Don't do that...?...
Now, just a moment...?... Bow your head and believe with all your heart.
Heavenly Father, Thou hast promised...?... to heal the people. I feel that the great messenger, the healing Angel of God standing near the pulpit at this time. Therefore with all the faith that Thou has...?... because my brother's in...?... how this demon who's come to send him to a premature grave. Come out of him and...?... in the Name Jesus Christ...?... Every vibration stopped in my hand...?... Go, God bless you with...?... [The words are difficult to understand--Ed.]...?...
99 If it was it would be vibrating...?... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.] Go, and believe, my brother...?... all things now?...?... I can see...?... just now. I see you...?... The Bible plainly said...?... if you believe, for all things are possible if you believe...?... Nineteen hundred years has passed; He ascended on high, and He give gifts to men, and now God is still testifying of His gift. Therefore in obedience to that was commissioned...?... I rebuke this demon; come out of him in the Name of Jesus Christ...?...
Maybe I'll give the audience a rest. Raise your head up. If some of you would like to see... How many's heard me explain what vibrations were...?... let's your hands. How many in here understands about how the gift come, the vibration over my hand, let's see your hand. You all see what it is...?... [The words are difficult to understand--Ed.]...?...
100 Just this man...?... See those...?... I thought I was...?... this vibration here. See? But it's...?... Now, every one bow your head and pray...?... Now remember, this can go from one to another, so be sure to keep your head down...?...
Heavenly Father, be merciful, God, to our beloved sister, who has a right, Father, tonight to be healed; she's come to claim her God-given privilege of being healed by the Saviour Jesus of Nazareth. Therefore, Father, give Thy servant faith. May I be able to climb up just now, up into that...?... that faith...?... And now in the Name Jesus Christ I rebuke you, Satan, to leave her...?...
Please don't raise your heads, friends. Now, it's hindering the lady. This is very--must be a cancer instead of female trouble, because it's very, very provoked. Now, keep your head down...?... You believe with all your...?... You believe with all of your heart that I'm able to do this through Jesus Christ? You believe that all you have to do is simply believe?...?... there's heads up somewhere, friend. Keep your heads down...?...
Dear, heavenly Father, be merciful to our... [End of record--Ed.]
101 Brother Branham, if anything happens on the tape...?... anything happens on the tape...?... like that, now, what would be if you had a...?... You see? I just wonder sometimes. I'd like to go to your houses, but I...?... back there some person dying wanting me to come on a airplane, charter a...?... One woman calling from over in... plumb up in Missouri, said, hanging on the phone and knelt down at the--by the phone crying, begging me to pray...?... to be over the phone like that, not to hang up for her...?... Wanted to charter a plane to come plumb back into Missouri where a little baby was dying...?... [Scratch on the record--Ed.]...?...
My, it's pathetic, but what can--what can a person do? It'd make you lose your mind to think...?... [Scratch on the record--Ed.]...?... things like that coming from everywhere.
I was talking to my wife and she just said it's masses of people and every thing, oh, my. Fifteen hundred letters come in from people in ten days' time to my...?... [Scratch on the record--Ed.]
102 Now, this little girl is blind, no vibration in her hand. She's a cripple, and 'course that don't make a vibration, just a germ disease. Now, I'll just have to believe...?... [Scratch on the record--Ed.] I believe God will heal her...?... You believe it? Now, remember, I tell...?... I don't want...?... you...?... God will speak to us...?... nights I've got to say to the church maybe give a few testimonies of things.
Now, you keep your head down, and I'll ask God with all my heart that... Remember I'm not a healer; it's God.
Little girl, you love Jesus, don't you, dear? Well, I'm going to ask Jesus to let you have your sight again, make you walk...?... Dear Jesus, the...?... son, send Your Divine blessings upon the little girl, and these eyes that are now blind, may they see again; may this body that's now crippled be whole again. I pray, Father, that You'll grant it in the Name of Thy beloved Son Jesus Christ. Can..?... see those lights...?... See that? Now, look out there...?... Now, look up towards me...?... See up there? See that? See that shadow over here?
All right, you can raise your head, audience. [Scratch on the record--Ed.]...?... lens and everything was perfectly just covered over with like...?... But there's enough shrinkage... When anything dies it shrinks. Is that right? There's enough shrinkage on the child's eyes until she can see the lights in the room and can tell my hand before her face...?... Look up this way. [Record is scratched and is unclear--Ed.]...?...
103 Let's all say, "Praise the Lord."...?... Oh, my...?... Now, we're going to put her testimony she can see in the paper so you can see. What's her name, sister? Ronna Mae Promise. Watch it in the paper...?...
Your cancer's...?... All right. How many believes now? God bless your heart...?...
Now, here's a deaf-mute. There's got a vibration...?... in his hand. All right. Bow your heads, every one. Now, here's the vibration. This I can tell which way it...?... [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]... put your sign on it...?... have to be faith, just my own faith to believe it. Now, I want you to bow your head everywhere.
How many in this audience believes that I'm able to do this through Jesus Christ, will you raise your hand? All right. All right, if there's that many to believe, you shall see the glory of God. Bow your head everywhere.
104 [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]
You don't have to tell us, friend. It's known. There's no secrets with God; and He reveals His secrets to His servants. You have seen things that's been done, even habits and things. There was a person passed a few moments ago had a habit. When I looked at the person, I didn't want to call it out. Venereal diseases or habits, I don't have to do that. You understand, 'less you want me to. If you ask me, if you want to know... Of course as soon as you did, I felt that vibration...?... plugs in his ears.
Now, bow your head, every one; be real lovely and quiet and just be reverent and you shall see God's glory.
105 Heavenly Father, oh, have to run right into this city and right out. And seemingly it's...?... about the time we get the people to a place where they're beginning to believe and things are being done, then we have leave again. I pray that You'll maybe see fit to send us back this way again.
And now, standing here before me, this man is standing here, and Satan has plugged up his ears to make him walk before a vehicle or something sometime and be killed on his feet, oh, trying to do this harm to this poor brother, but we're here to make him whole, Father.
And now, I have spoke to the people tonight concerning Your visitation of the Angel of God. And may You confirm it now before their eyes for this faith line will have to start... [Scratch on record--Ed.]